A Soldier Adrift: Captain Westeros (ASoIaF/Captain America Quest, Story Only Thread)

What If? - Bad Influence
"No, Tanya," Steve said. He rubbed his temple. "We're not robbing them blind."

"It is not robbery," Tanya said, fists at her hips. "It is an equitable redistribution of the resources of the defeated force for the advantage of the victors."

"By helping ourselves to their treasury," Steve said.

"That's what I said."

Steve looked over to Naerys beseechingly, but she raised her hands, warding him off. She had been not quite wary, but dubious of the blonde child ever since they had taken her in. Part of that likely had to do with Tanya attempting to sell them the armour of the dead knight they had found her beside on a lonely country road. He just thought it was a tragedy that she'd had to resort to selling her father's armour to survive.

"If we confiscated the money of those that surrendered to us in good faith, it would reflect poorly on us," Steve tried to explain. Tanya had clearly been educated, but it didn't seem like she'd had too many positive mentor figures in her life.

"I see," Tanya said, considering.

Steve smiled, happy that he'd gotten through.

"So you believe it would be advantageous to crush the enemy in its entirety in the future," she said, nodding.

He held back a groan, fighting the urge to pray for deliverance. There was a knock on the door.

A servant entered. "Lord Roxton has been released by the maester and is ready to see you now, Lord America," he said.

"Thanks," Steve said. He glanced at Tanya. "We'll talk more about this later."

From the guest chambers they'd been accorded after capturing the castle, Steve followed the servant to what looked to be the lord's work office. There the Lord of Ring Castle waited for him stiffly, not because of his attitude, but because of the broken ribs Steve had given him after tackling him off his horse. A maester inspected him, and the man's heir sat beside him. Steve took a seat before the large desk, nodding his greetings.

"Lord America," Roxton said. "I would have had another chair brought had I known we needed it."

"I'm sorry?" Steve said.

"Your daughter," Roxton said, indicating with a tilt of his head. "I'll not judge on gender, but it was unexpected."

Steve turned and was startled to see that Tanya had followed him.

"You did not dismiss me," Tanya said, smoothing her dress and drawing attention to his symbol stitched upon its chest.

"She's - right," Steve said. It wasn't worth getting into. "How are the ribs?"

"Better than could be expected, and in good position to heal," Roxton said. "I appreciate the delay in this meeting."

"The next castle isn't going anywhere," Steve said, "and it's the barest courtesy."

"Still, given your need for haste in your campaign…"

"Lord America is a strong supporter of proper courtesy," Tanya said. "Feasting etiquette, armour ransoming, introductions. Guest right."

Roxton's smile grew stiff to match his posture. "Speaking of introductions, allow me to present my son and heir, Rory." The boy bowed jerkily in his seat. He looked no more than sixteen, scuffed the armour he wore only helping slightly.

"Pleasure," Steve said. "You know me, and this is Tanya." It was too late to correct Roxton's assumption, but at least this should be their only meeting.

Tanya curtsied, picture perfect after the lessons she'd wheedled from Keladry. Her gaze was fixed on Rory, reminding STeve of a shark watching its prey.

Roxton noticed too, but his reaction was a tolerant smile, followed by a considering look. "I won't waste your time. What would you have of my House?"

"You'll bear no arms in service to House Targaryen for the remainder of the war, and you'll swear fealty to the new regime at the soonest opportunity," Steve said.

There was a pause, as every other person in the office waited for the rest of his demands.

When the silence stretched on long enough to be awkward, Roxton dared to speak. "...and?"

Before Steve could answer, Tanya spoke up.

"My father wishes to hear your suggestions on suitable recompense."

"Tanya," Steve said, chiding. He didn't mean to make her think she should lie for him.

"Several profitable trade routes run through our lands," Roxton said. "Perhaps five percent of tariffs for the next five years?"

Steve frowned, shifting his attention back to Roxton as Tanya clasped her hands together, wordlessly apologising.

"Although your mercy in battle and in healing after brings to mind the virtues of the Seven, so perhaps seven percent for seven years," Roxton said hurriedly.

"I would have to speak with my seneschal, but I don't see why not," Steve said. Had he insulted Roxton by asking for too little?"

"The Seven are to be venerated," Tanya said, smiling, although there was almost too many teeth involved to call it so.

"And if it would please you, perhaps my son could accompany you as a squire, given the difficulty in reaching the reb - Baratheon to swear fealty," Roxton said.

"He did keep his wits in battle," Steve said, considering the kid. Said wits mostly involved surrendering after Steve had walked through five other knights and his father, but it was more than those five knights had after watching him walk through their levies. "You and your wife don't want to keep him close until he's an adult?"

"He is near a man enough now after today, save his knighting," Roxton boasted. "And, if it's not too presumptuous, it may give you time to consider the advantages of a more personal union." He glanced meaningfully at Tanya.

Steve took a moment to understand. "I do not agree with arranged marriages."

Roxton looked disappointed. "I had forgotten the rumours painted you a foreigner, you know our customs so well."

"Speak with Keladry, my 2IC, before the day is out," Steve said to Rory. "If they think you've got what it takes, you'll leave with us tomorrow."

The rest of the meeting passed with busy talk, and afterwards Steve and Tanya returned to the guest rooms.

"Sorry for not correcting Roxton on the daughter thing," Steve said.

"It was to your advantage," Tanya said. "A clever deception that baited Roxton into offering his heir as hostage in hopes of a match."


"Still," Steve said. "I know you've settled in with us well, but I don't want to make you feel like I'm trying to replace your father."

Tanya stared at him blankly for a moment, before her expression smoothed. "Of course not. I hardly remember him."

Steve cocked his head for a moment, confused, but his attention was drawn by Keladry, her post battle duties seen to, and he focused on more important matters.

X

Steve was starting to grow concerned about his new ward. "Tanya. We're not firing arrows at our own men as a training exercise."

"But if you don't they'll go into battle unprepared," she argued. "They need to be ready. If they don't know what it's like, they can't prepare for it."

Given that he was having this conversation before the men in question, who had somehow been assembled on Tanya's command, he felt somewhat put on the spot. He tried to catch Keladry's eyes where she was leading another group through shield drills, but she resolutely ignored him.

"Try to see this from my point of view," Steve said. "As their commander, why do you think I don't want to shoot arrows at my own soldiers?"

Tanya held her fist up to her mouth, thinking. "...because arrows are a limited resource?" she guessed.

"Because it's wrong to risk injury or death in a training exercise," Steve said.

"But you can shatter steel and you train with the men," Tanya said.

"I can control my strength," Steve said.

Tears began to glimmer in Tanya's eyes. "I just don't want any of them to get hurt."

Steve swore he heard one of the hardened veterans coo. "How about you choose another drill for them to do today?"

The tears receded. "Anything?"

"Y - within reason."

"Full armour suicide runs," Tanya said. There was not a hint of mercy in her blue eyes. "If they can't keep up with you, they can't protect you."

Steve looked over the men. They seemed resigned to their fate. "Well, you heard the lady," he said. "I'll set the pace."

X

"They just took it - stole it!" Tanya ranted, as she paced back and forth in the tent. "The entire harvest, like locusts!"

"That is what armies do when they march," Naerys said. She was seated at a table, updating their supply situation.

"They didn't even offer recompense!" Tanya said, throwing her arms up. "They're acting no better than common bandits."

"All we can do is pay a fair price for our own supplies," Steve said. He inspected the bruise on his thigh, a souvenir from the battle the day before when he'd been swarmed by a dozen knights.

"That won't help this village," Tanya said. "How can they meet their obligations when a passing warlord steals everything they have?" She glowered at the tent door. "They might as well seize the means of production while they're at it."

"A lot of people would see this as just what is owed," Steve said. "I'm glad you can see their side of things."

"We could make a complaint," Tanya said, hardly seeming to hear him. "If their superiors were to receive word of their misbehaviour, they could force them to correct it."

Steve sighed, mouth twisting in displeasure.

Tanya noticed. "What?"

"They were following orders when they seized the harvest," Steve said.

"Following orders," Tanya said. "Following orders! As if that makes it acceptable."

"It's not," Steve said. "But we can't feed the army on bark, and I've made it clear where the line stands in the treatment of the lands we pass through."

"That's why there's three rapers hanging outside the camp and five horse thieves emptying latrines," Naerys said, eyes not leaving her parchment.

Tanya returned to pacing, delicate brow furrowed as if pondering deep thoughts. At length, she spoke.

"I was wrong, Steve," Tanya said, with the air of someone admitting great fault. "It's clear that the ruling class cannot rule effectively or without taking liberties with their people. This nation would be improved if you were to overthrow the nobility and install yourself as ruler." She looked up at him, an expression of unchildlike solemness on her face. "I will support you in your bid for kingship."

Steve stared at her for a long moment. "No." He got up, and left the tent. As he ducked through the tent, he heard Tanya turn and speak to Naerys.

"Was it something I said?"

X

King's Landing was only two day's ride away, and Steve was leading a column of his men atop Fury. Beside him rode Tanya, on a horse of her own that she had named Lergen for some reason. She wore a copy of what had become the uniform of his men, those that she enjoyed bullying the most having somehow come up with it at one of the towns they stopped at. She surveyed the lands like a general, looking overly serious, and Steve was reminded of the one Bring Your Child To Work Day he had seen at Stark Tower. She had even taken to giving orders here and there. Steve wasn't sure what it said that they were followed.

"You know," Steve said idly, "I never did ask what you and your father were doing on that country lane, Tanya."

Tanya glanced over to him, bemused. "That knight wasn't my father. Why do you think that?"

"What? You said, 'please, buy my father's armour so I don't starve.'."

"Oh. No, that was just a selling technique."

Steve looked at the little girl riding beside him from the corner of his eye. Maybe he could see why Naerys was so dubious of her. "Who was he then? How did you end up next to a dead knight on a country lane?"

"He wanted me to pretend I was the lost daughter of a lord so he could get the reward for finding me. We had an interpersonal conflict, so I stabbed him sixteen times in the chest."

"An interpersonal conflict," Steve said.

"It was resolved to my satisfaction."

Steve could imagine the kind of 'interpersonal conflict' a grown man would have had with a little girl to make her react in that way, and didn't press the issue. Privately, he resolved to continue making sure that Tanya and Toby were never left alone together. It'd be a shame if she picked up any bad habits from him.
 
Last edited:
Two Weddings and an Invitation
Riverrun lacked the grandeur of Harrenhal, but it still had a certain majesty to it. Three sided, with red sandstone walls, it had many of the defensive features that Steve was becoming more familiar with. Nestled between the confluence of two rivers, he could see where a channel had been dug on the third side, as well as the sluice gates that would allow it to be flooded, turning the castle into an island. Red and blue banners bearing the image of a trout hung from the walls.

As Steve and his companions neared, it became clear that a festive mood had descended upon the castle. Garlands of flowers decorated the bridge that crossed the dry ditch, and the guards wore ribbons, their fish shaped helms shining brightly in the morning sun. Word was passed of their arrival, a boy darting deeper into the castle, as they crossed the bridge, horseshoes clopping on the wood, wagon wheels rumbling along behind them.

Leading the way upon Fury, Steve made an impression on the few present to see their entrance through the main gate. At Naerys' instructions, all had dressed in their second best finery, and they wore it well. Behind Steve came Keladry and Naerys, side by side, and then Robin and Lyanna guiding their wagon. Toby brought up the rear, the boy and his sand steed a striking sight. The rest of their mounts obediently followed behind him.

In the courtyard of the castle, a small greeting party awaited them, looking as if they'd just taken their places. Calling it a greeting party was perhaps overly generous, as the middle-aged man leading the few servants looked less like he was happy to be there and more like he'd been called away from another task.

Steve dismounted and approached the man, Naerys and Keladry following suit.

"Lord America," the man said. "I am Steward Utherydes Wayn. By the hospitality of Lord Tully, welcome to Riverrun. Please," he said, gesturing forward one of the servants

The servant offered Steve a square of bread, a bowl of salt held in his other hand. Familiar with the ceremony from Naerys' teachings, he accepted the bread and dunked it in the bowl, before swallowing it down. "Thanks for having me."

The ritual observed, Utherydes nodded in satisfaction. "Your animals will be housed in the stables for the duration of your stay, and a servant will show you to your rooms. Good day." With that, the steward departed, leaving them in the care of a few servants.

"Toby, you're in charge of the horses," Steve said. "Robin, Lyanna, you've got the things we'll need from the wagon."

Naerys gave him an approving nod as the castle servants began to swarm around them, beginning the task of getting them settled. The kids went about their tasks, while Steve, Naerys, and Keladry were led into the keep and towards their lodging.

There was a lot of red on display. The stones of the keep were made from a similar hue as the walls, and redwood doors sat in every doorway. Everywhere there were symbols of celebration, vibrant banners and garlands of flowers, and the uniforms of the guards they saw would have satisfied the strictest drill instructor. The servant leading them did not make conversation, only taking them further into the keep. The lower levels seemed to be their destination, and they passed a number of other guest rooms on their way. Finally, they arrived in a hall at the rear of the keep with four doors in it.

"The hall is yours," the servant said. "One room for your wards, and one for each of you."

"That is most generous of Lord Tully," Naerys said.

"Lord Eddard's request," the servant explained. "He explained your situation to my lord, rather than have the children room with the other servants."

Steve exchanged a glance with his companions. He wasn't sure he wanted to know what his 'situation' was, but now wasn't the time to ask.

The rooms were perfectly serviceable, if lacking in ornamentation, and they were settled in short order. They were all very similar, as they found when they rubbernecked each other's rooms.

"Finally getting a room to yourself," Steve said to Naerys.

"Yes," Naerys said. "At last."

Keladry was studiously inspecting a painting on the wall.

"There's to be a feast this eve my lord," the servant said as he stepped into the room. More servants began to arrive, leading the kids as they brought their possessions to the rooms.

"How long until the weddings?" Steve asked.

"Lady Catelyn and Lord Brandon will wed the day after the morrow," the servant said. "The other wedding that evening."

"Thanks," Steve said. He slipped a silver coin to the man. "For you and your fellows."

The servant gave his thanks, and soon they were properly set up, and the workers departed.

"Toby will linger in the stables as long as he can justify," Keladry said.

"We've a few hours until we need to prepare for the feast," Naerys said.

Find this Lord Tully and pay your respects. X
+first find your host and pay respects, then Ned. Propriety and all that. X
+If seeing Ned, take the makeup removal kit with you, and deliver it if he's alone or with Ashara. x
Find Ned and say hello.
Take a nap before the feast. You've been on the road a while.


"We should probably find this Lord Tully and pay our respects," Steve said.

"I will stay in my room," Keladry said.

Steve frowned. "You don't need to hide away."

"No, but I think it best that I'm not introduced to more high lords than is necessary," she said.

"You could visit the training yard," Naerys suggested. "There are bound to be other men-at-arms looking for a spar."

"Perhaps," Keladry said.

"Well, as far as anyone here knows you were accused of entering the joust at Harrenhal under false pretences and of being a woman," Steve said. "The accuser was discredited as a liar and thrown out, so no one should look closer and realise that it was the false pretences part that was addressed and not the being a woman part."

"I am sure that will hold up before the lord's court," Keladry said, but there was a hint of sarcasm to her voice.

Robin and Lyanna stuck their heads in, having finished inspecting their own room. "We got everything we needed from the wagon into the rooms," she reported.

"What about the gifts?" Steve asked.

"They're all in your room," Robin said.

"Do you think you could get the makeup remover set aside? I want to give that to Ned before the proper gift giving," Steve said.

"Don't want to present it before all the assembled nobles?" Naerys teased.

"I'm not sure they'd appreciate the joke," Steve said, rolling his eyes.

"What would you have of us while you're giving Lord Stark his gift?" Lyanna asked.

"Your day is your own," Steve said. He gave them a look. "Just don't get up to anything that we'd have to have a Talk about afterwards."

The kids held back a cringe, heads bobbing as they nodded their assent. "We'll behave," Robin said.

"If you pass by the stables, tell Toby where we're roomed," Naerys said, hiding her amusement.

"Yes Naerys," they both said, and then they were gone, fleeing the room.

Steve shook his head, smiling. "Well, off to see the Lord of the castle then."

X

Lord Tully was once a broad and strong man, with cheerful blue eyes and brown hair. The cheerful eyes remained, but the hair had begun to grey and the strong frame was beginning to go to seed. Despite this, he was still a powerful figure, and people listened when he spoke as he held an informal court in one of the halls of Riverrun. Many of the men with him were on the older side, and Steve was put to mind of some of the drinking sessions he'd been a part of at the VA.

Steve's entrance did not go unnoticed, and while they didn't pause in their stories or their drinking, many watched him as he approached the head of the hall where Hoster and several other lords sat. When he reached his destination he came to a stop, Naerys at his back, as he waited for Lord Tully to finish his conversation.

Steve could tell his approach had been noted, but still Tully did not hurry to end his conversation with the older man to his right. He waited, well aware of when someone was taking his measure. After several long moments, the lord finally turned to look at him, an expectant look on his face.

"Lord Tully," Steve said. "I wanted to thank you for your hospitality. My companions and I just arrived."

"My table is bountiful, and I am eager to share with all who would come to celebrate my daughter's happiness," Tully said. He had been drinking for a few hours at least, going by the red in his cheeks. "Does my guest have a name?"

"Steve Rogers," he said, before adding, "Lord America."

"Ah, my future goodson's guest," Tully said. "Well, I am Hoster Tully, Lord Tully, and this is my castle. What do you think of it so far, eh?"

"It wouldn't be easy to take," Steve said. "Any proper siege would be vulnerable to an outside force. I'd want to infiltrate and seize the gate, or have a way of compelling the surrender of the defenders." He coughed, aware that that probably wasn't what the man had been asking. "But I have felt very welcome since my arrival."

After a moment, Hoster laughed. "Well, it's no Bloody Gate but the Red Fork and Tumblestone serve us well." He nudged the man next to him as he spoke.

"Few fortifications are," the older man said dryly. His hair might have been blond once, but had long since greyed.

"I understand you did quite well for yourself at Harrenhal," Hoster said.

"I can't complain," Steve said.

Laughter came from other parts of the room, the other men obviously listening in.

"'Can't complain' he says," Hoster said, shaking his head. "If I'd put Ser Barristan in the dirt you wouldn't be able to make me shut up about it."

"Forget besting the Bold, we still can't make you shut up about that one whore on Bloodstone," another man called out. He looked similar enough to Hoster that they could be brothers.

Hoster shook his fist at the man, but the jeers of the other middle aged and old men were well received. "As you can see, there's naught here but a bunch of old men reliving the glory days of the war against the Ninepenny Kings," he said.

"I know how it goes," Steve said.

"Well, I won't demand you stay and listen to our stories," Hoster said. "I'm sure you've got better things to do now that you've paid your respects."

Steve inclined his head, taking the dismissal for what it was. Lord Tully had already returned to his previous conversation as he turned and made his way from the hall, Naerys still at his side.

X

When Steve and Naerys found Ned, they also found Ashara, which didn't surprise them. The pair were walking through the castle godswood, taking in the flowers as they strolled along the stream that ran through it. It was almost a shame to intrude on them.

"Ned," Steve called as they neared. "Lady Ashara."

The kids startled, apparently entirely unaware of their approach, so wrapped up in each other they were.

"Ser Steve," Ned said, one arm wrapped around Ashara. He visibly decided against offering his hand to Steve, unwilling to remove it. "Lady Naerys."

Naerys gave them a small curtsey.

"Steve, Naerys," Ashara said. "I'm so glad you could make it."

"Well, I was promised an invite to the wedding over tea," Steve said, smirking. "I had to collect."

Ned smothered a groan as he remembered the day and his loose tongue.

"We would have invited you even if you had not extracted such a promise," Ashara said.

"How have you been, since the tournament?" Naerys asked.

"Wonderful," Ashara said. "I've been getting to know Ned's family."

"Meeting the in-laws is always a treat," Steve said, only slightly sarcastic.

"In-laws?" Ned asked.

"Uh, the family of the one you marry."

"Oh, you mean to say the goodfamily," Ashara said. The couple began to walk along the stream, wordlessly inviting Steve and Naerys to follow.

"That's it," Steve said. "When will your family be coming?"

"Soon, I hope," Ashara said. She sighed. "My brothers both have responsibilities they cannot easily escape, and my sister is too young to travel alone. I hope at least one of them will come."

"The Riverlands is as good a compromise as any on location," Naerys said. At Steve's questioning look, she explained. "Winterfell is far to the north, Starfall far to the south."

"You could always delay the wedding," Steve said, as he took in the butterflies amongst the flowers. "It's not like either of you will change your minds."

"We are quite eager to marry," Ashara said. "My brothers will face the same issues in a moon as they do now."

"And my family is even harder to gather in one place," Ned added. "We're going to seize the opportunity we have and marry here."

Steve gave them a sideways look. Their answers had the ring of rehearsal about them. "Fair enough," he said.

"Don't forget the thing," Naerys said, bumping him with her shoulder.

"Oh, right." He dug into his pocket, retrieving the small wooden box he'd stashed within. "A gift for you, Ned."

Ned accepted the gift. "Thank you, Steve." He opened the latch on the box, and took in its contents. A puzzled smile crossed his face. "I, thank you?" He glanced at Ashara. "Did you perhaps mix up our gifts?"

Ashara groaned suddenly.

"Not that I am ungrateful," he hurried to add.

"No, Ned," Ashara said. "It's a kit for makeup removal."

"Makeup removal?"

"You know," Steve said. "Like lipstick." A smirk crept across his face.

Ned closed his eyes slowly, looking pained.

"Steve told me the story," Naerys said to Ashara, who was covering her face. "Tell me, how was it to be found out in such a way?"

"There are worse ways, I suppose," Ashara said, but she was smiling.

"Thank you," Ned said, closing the box and tucking it away. "Your gift is most appreciated."

"We got you some proper gifts too," Steve said. "But I thought it'd be better to give you this one in private."

"You cannot tell Brandon or Robert," Ned said.

"Would I do something like that?" Steve asked.

"Yes."

Steve held his hands up at the three answers, warding them off, and they continued to talk about nothing consequential as they walked. The godswood wasn't enormous, but it was large enough to do a good circuit in, and they enjoyed the ambiance as they walked and talked, getting to know each other more than what their short but meaningful interactions at Harrenhal could achieve.

It was as they began to think of departing the gardens that another couple made their entrance, having similar thoughts as to its suitability as a courting venue. This couple was not quite so serene as Ned and Ashara, however.

"You are a fool, Baratheon," a familiar female voice railed.

"And your head is up in the clouds Lyanna," the man, Robert, said. "Surely you can see the truth of the matter. Men and women are just built differently."

"You're such a southron," Lyanna said. "I wager you cannot even see why I take offence to your words."

Their voices grew closer, and Steve glanced at Ned. He looked exasperated, but not surprised.

"Has this happened often?" Naerys asked Ashara.

"They have very strong personalities," Ashara said diplomatically.

"It's got nothing to do with north and south," Robert said.

They came into sight now, and they were less out for a stroll in the godswood than striding angrily through it.

"Then please, explain it to my delicate womanly sensibilities," Lyanna said.

"I would defeat you in any joust," Robert argued. "My lance arm is much stronger."

"The size of your arm isn't everything," Lyanna retorted. "I could ride circles around you."

"That doesn't matter if you can't take a blow from my lance," Robert said as they neared, but his focus was entirely on Lyanna and he did not see them.

Lyanna did, and her face lit up. "Ned! Talk some sense into your friend. Hello Ashara." Her gaze shifted to Steve and Naerys. "Oh, Lord America, Lady Naerys."

"Lady Stark," Naerys said, curtseying. "Lord Baratheon."

"I'm not the one who needs sense talked into them," Robert said. "Rogers, you didn't joust, but you sat me down in the melee. How do I explain to Lyanna that men are the ones to fight for a reason?"

"Ehhh," Steve said, drawing it out. "It depends on how you mean it."

The arguing couple were both staring at him now, eyes narrowed.

"Let's hear it then," Lyanna said.

"Well, you'd lose if you tried to arm wrestle him," Steve said. "But I bet you could balance on the toes of one foot for longer."

"That's hardly a fight though," Robert said.

"What do you call a fight then?" Steve asked.

"Two men meeting on the field of battle," Robert said. "The one who walks away, the stronger warrior."

"Alright. What if the other fighter was waiting for you in your tent the night before the battle and cut your throat before you realised she was there?"

"An assassin isn't a warrior," Lyanna said.

"Does it matter? You've still got a cut throat," Steve said.

"It's not the same," Lyanna insisted.

"A battlefield, a real battlefield, is a place for men," Robert said.

Lyanna abruptly realised she was supposed to be arguing against Robert.

"Why?" Steve asked. "Because men are bigger and stronger?"

"Well, yes," Robert said.

"You've never taken down someone bigger and stronger than yourself?"

"Not the same kind of difference between a man my size and a woman Lyanna's," Robert said.

"I've been sat on my rear by a woman Lyanna's size," Steve said.

Robert stared at him, unwilling to accept his word. "You jest."

"Skill does a lot to bridge the gap that brute strength gives you," Steve said. "She could have snapped my neck between her thighs if she'd gotten the drop on me."

An unwilling snort escaped Robert.

Steve gave him a look. "My point is, you can't just point at men and say they're better fighters because they're bigger and stronger. I could pick Natasha up with one hand, but if she'd been my enemy, I'd probably be dead."

"Poison isn't the same," Robert said, but he was less invested.

"Poison wasn't her only option," Steve said. "The things I saw her do…" he shook his head, thinking about the Battle of New York and the way he'd launched her off his shield into the air. "She was a better killer than I was."

"But you don't think a woman could stand on a proper battlefield," Lyanna said. She looked dissatisfied with him.

"I know they can stand on a 'proper' battlefield because I've seen them do it," Steve said. "It's not about the size of your arm, it's about your depth of skill. Don't let anyone tell you different."

Lyanna turned on Robert, victorious, but he was shaking his head.

"I still don't agree that women should be on the battlefield," he said. "It's not safe. They don't receive near the training the men do, and they face dangers we don't."

"Maybe if we did get that training those dangers wouldn't be so dangerous," Lyanna said, driving her finger into his chest.

"I would always protect you from any - danger," Robert said, looking outraged.

Lyanna let out a sound of furious disgust, and the argument continued on.

Steve glanced to the others. Ned looked resigned, but Ashara and Naerys seemed entertained, heads following the volleys back and forth.

"You know, there's an easy way to settle this," Steve said.

"There is," Lyanna said, turning her gaze on her betrothed.

Robert took an instant to figure it out. "Oh no you don't," he said. "Your father would have my head."

"Maybe you're just afraid I'll have your head," Lyanna said. "You're not a coward, are you Baratheon?"

Robert's nostrils flared, and his gaze darkened, but it wasn't with anger. "Get our horses," he said. "I'll fetch lances and armour."

They both strode off, not bothering to say goodbye.

"They will have a most passionate marriage," Ashara said, "if one of them doesn't kill the other first."

Steve couldn't help but agree.

X

The feast that night was not notable beyond the fact that it was somewhere new. The food was much like that of Harrenhal, and the arrangement of tables similar to the Red Keep, with a high table at the head of the hall and two rows of tables running its length. Hoster Tully sat in pride of place, his daughters on either side of him. Brandon sat next to the young woman who must be his betrothed from the looks they gave each other, and a young boy who shared the same auburn hair sat with the other, while Ned and Ashara sat together, as did Robert and Lyanna. The man who Steve had guessed to be Hoster's brother was there too, as was the older man he had joked with when he had paid his respects.

Steve and Naerys weren't seated anywhere near the high table, guided to a spot just short of halfway down the hall. Robin and Lyanna were seated at the tables by the door, while Toby had either decided to keep Keladry company or been judged too much of a troublemaker to attend without her.

It seemed that Steve's martial reputation had spread, as those they were seated with were eager to discuss the details of the melee with him, sharing this or that insight they'd observed. A few even asked about his strange armour, and if the rumours that it had been made by a Stark were true. All due respect was shown to Naerys too. It seemed that it wasn't only his reputation that had spread, but judging by the beatific smile on her face, she wasn't complaining about it.

People watching occupied much of Steve's attention, even as he engaged in polite conversation with his neighbours. Some people were more interesting to watch than others, such as Robert and Lyanna, Robert deep in thought while Lyanna was almost palpably pleased with herself over something.

"- they're not wasting any time in swearing their vows, if you know what I mean," a nearby woman said.

"No," her friend said with scandalised delight.

"Yes."

"I suppose I can't blame them for putting themselves in that situation. So young, and away from proper supervision." The woman was attempting to sound disapproving.

"The young man is at least doing right by her. Not all would."

"Were I a man, I'd do right by her too."

Tittering followed, and Steve turned his attention elsewhere. He couldn't help but notice that of the two sisters at the high table, the younger looked wan and withdrawn, isolated at the near centre of the table. He hoped she would overcome whatever ailed her.

Because he was watching the high table, he saw as a servant emerged from a side entrance and hurry to Hoster's side. He watched as the lord's laughing face stilled as the servant whispered in his ear, the man paling rapidly to match his daughter. He got to his feet, and Steve would bet it was without thought, the man's mind miles away.

Whatever the reason, the hall was not blind to the lord of the castle rising, and the good natured roar of the hall faded away in respect, as many turned to face him. It was due to this growing quiet that when the door to the hall creaked open, many heard and glanced at the ones unfortunate enough to enter just when the Lord Tully surely intended to give a speech, and it was due to the men who walked through it that their gazes stayed there, fixed upon them.

Two men walked through the hall, approaching the high table. Every eye followed them, until at last they reached the head of the hall. Their armour, one black and one white, seemed to drink in the light and reflect it back.

"Forgive my unannounced arrival, Lord Tully," Rhaegar Targaryen said, voice pitched so that all could hear him. "I simply could not allow my sworn sword to miss the wedding of his sister."

Belatedly, all seemed to realise that they should rise in the presence of their Prince. A wave of motion flowed through the hall as all stood and bowed.

"Please," Rhaegar said, raising a hand, as if warding off their bows. "This is a feast in honour of the soon to be Lady Stark. Do not let my presence distract from that."

"Your Grace, you honour us," Hoster said, having regained his wits. As he spoke, servants were hustling out like soldiers under fire, adding a table to one end of the high table and shuffling everyone on Lord Tully's left down two spaces. "You and Ser Dayne are of course welcome at my table." His younger daughter, who had looked so wan, now couldn't decide which of the two newcomers to keep her eyes on.

Not all looked so pleased, as the Prince and his Kingsguard took their seats at the high table. An ugly look flitted across Brandon's face, and Steve's eyes could see the white knuckled grip that Robert held his goblet with. Ned's blank face could have given Keladry's a run for her money, but Ashara had taken his hand in hers as she exchanged greetings with her brother. Stiltedly at first, the hall returned to its previous chatter as the Prince spoke with the lord of the castle, a charming smile on his face.

"Well," Steve said quietly. "That's something."

Naerys made a noise of agreement, but otherwise held her tongue. All around them, furtive glances were sent at the high table, new fodder for gossip having been served up on a platter. All in the hall wondered what could have brought the Prince here so unexpectedly, and with only a single sword to guard him.

Steve turned back to his meal. Whatever was afoot, all he could do was look out for him and his.

X x X

The day before the wedding, rain threatened, but promised to clear as dawn broke. Steve spent the morning putting the finishing touches on his gift to Ned and Ashara, quietly pleased with his efforts. It had been a long time since he had seriously worked with paints, a brief dalliance after thawing notwithstanding, but he thought he had captured the moment well. It wasn't in the same style as any of the local paintings he'd seen, but he hoped they'd appreciate it. It was as he was adding his signature to the corner that there was a knock on the door.

"Just a sec," Steve called. He placed his brush on the stand and turned it away from the door, before going to answer it.

A servant waited on the other side. "Lord America, an invitation has been extended to you by lord Eddard Stark. He asks that you be party to his farewell to his —---------."

"His what?" Steve asked at the unknown word.

"The end of his single days," the servant said. He had a very stiff bearing.

"Ah," Steve said. Bachelorhood. So this would be a stag party. "Where's the party?"

"They gather in the courtyard," the servant said. "Lord Brandon is likewise making his own farewells."

Steve gave the servant his thanks, sending him on his way, and took in the old clothes he'd been painting in. He should probably wear something a bit nicer. Several minutes later, he was knocking on Naerys' door.

The door opened a crack, Naerys peering through, and she smiled when she saw it was him, opening the door wider. "Steve, what brings you to my chambers?"

Steve kept his eyes on hers and above the sleeping shift she wore. She must have picked it up in Braavos. "I've been invited to the Starks' bachelor party. Is there anything I should know about that sort of thing?"

"I've never had the pleasure," she said, running a hand through her hair. "Everyone there will likely be a higher social rank than you, so keep that in mind."

"But otherwise, have a good time?" Steve asked.

"Try to avoid drinking so much that you'll be hungover for the weddings," Naerys said. "But yes, have a good time."

"I don't think there's enough alcohol in the castle for that," Steve said. "Let the others know that the day is theirs?"

"I will, Steve," Naerys said. He turned and left, and she leant against the door as she watched him walk away, observing the fine make of his pants. She closed the door, and the sound of the lock was loud in the empty hall.

X

The courtyard was host to a small crowd of men, young and old, but nobles all. Some Steve recognised, but many he didn't. He was about to approach Ned, when he was recognised in turn.

"Rogers!"

The call came from Brandon Stark, at the centre of a small scrum of young men. He gestured for Steve to join them, and he did. There were four other young men with him, as well as the young Tully boy Steve had seen at the feast the night before.

"Stark," Steve said. "How've you been?"

"Well," Brandon said. "I wanted to introduce you to someone. Father," he said, calling to a nearby group of older men, with more grey in their hair than not. "This is Steve Rogers, Lord America. Steve, this is my father, Lord Rickard Stark."

Steve offered his arm and the older man who approached took it, taking the measure of him. It was clear where Ned and Brandon got their looks from.

"You're the one who gave my Ned the kick in the pants he needed to approach his lady then," Rickard said. He spoke quietly, akin to a large man walking softly.

"He would have managed it himself, I'm sure," Steve said.

Rickard gave a hmm, turning his stern gaze on his son. "You'd best get this little outing started soon, son. We old folk are starting to get thirsty."

"Don't you old folk still have tasks to see to?" Brandon asked.

"What do you think we were doing this morning before the sun rose?" Rickard asked.

Brandon cursed under his breath. "Age and treachery then."

"Superior to youth and skill any day," Rickard said, smirking. "I'll let my fellows know you're ready to start." He returned to the group of older men he had come from, and they laughed at something he said. Hoster Tully was amongst them, as was his probable brother, and the older man who had been with them when Steve had spoken with him.

"Right, before we start," Brandon said. "Steve, these are my friends Kyle Royce, Elbert Arryn, and Jeffory Mallister, my squire Ethan Glover, and this little scamp is my soon to be goodbrother, Edmure Tully. Lads, this is Steve Rogers, who you saw best Barristan the Bold at Harrenhal."

"Fellas," Steve said. He received a round of acknowledgments in return, but the group clearly had other things on their mind, fired up in the way only young men before some kind of game could be.

"Ned is over there with Robert and Dayne, and I'm sure you'll get to know the rest over the day as we've got more important matters to see to now," Brandon said quickly, before turning. "Alright you old bastards!" he fairly roared at the group including his father and soon to be goodfather. "Where'd you hide it?"

Far from being censured for his disrespect, he received jeers from the older men.

"Doesn't bode well for the wedding night," one shouted back, "if his eyes can't find a bottle of booze I pity his wife."

"Blow it out your arse Brynden," Brandon said, grinning widely. "It's in the courtyard, then."

"Maybe," Brynden said. He was a grizzled man of about forty, but was still clearly full of vim and vigor. "Maybe not. Maybe we drank it already."

As the two men continued to banter to the amusement of the yard, Steve leaned over to one of Brandon's friends. "What's the idea here?"

"Our elders have hidden alcohol around the keep," Jeffory Mallister said in reply. He was a lean young man, with brown hair and three day stubble on his cheeks. "If we want to drink today, we have to find and retrieve it."

"And all you've got to go on is that the elders hid it this morning?" Steve asked.

"Aye," Jeffory said. "That, and they'll have put it in a bugger of a place to get at."

"That's putting it lightly," Elbert Arryn said, overhearing them. He had blond hair and a strong jaw. "At Denys and Lorra's wedding, Uncle Jon tied one to the saddle of his wildest horse. Took us so long to catch it we nearly sobered up."

The crowd in the courtyard had begun to spread out some, at least on the younger side as they looked about here and there where a bottle of wine or ale might be hiding. The older portion were content to watch, calling out misleading advice and conflicting reasonings on where it might be. They stayed in one corner of the yard, below a flagpole that bore the Tully banner.

Steve paused as he looked around the yard, eyes returning to the flagpole. If he was an ornery old man who wanted to see a bunch of young punks struggle for a prize…his gaze trailed up the pole, up to the banner and the lump under it that he could just make out. "Hey, Brandon," he said.

Brandon turned from where he and a few others were unstacking a small pyramid of barrels that had no cause to be where they were sat. "What is it?"

"Does that banner look like it's hiding a bottle behind it?"

Slowly, Brandon's gaze traced the same path Steve's had, and he saw the same thing. He pulled a face, looking back at the half dozen full barrels they had already shifted, and then at the older men who were watching with grins on their faces. "You cunning old bastards," he said.

"So you found my little hiding spot," Hoster said. "Now how are you going to get it down?"

Robert had been helping with the barrels, and he sat one down with a heavy thunk. "Easily, that's how," he boasted. "On my first attempt, too!"

"Show us how it's done then," the old man that Steve had seen a few times now said. After having met Elbert, he could see a bit of a family resemblance.

"Oh I'll show you alright Jon," Robert said, as he approached the banner. "And then I'll drink it all in front of you." He took a running start, pulling himself up the pole with great reaches, shoulders flexing. He was halfway up and making it look easy, and then it all went wrong. His next grasp failed to hold, and he slid down suddenly, giving a startled shout.

"What happened Robert?" Jon asked. "I thought you said the first attempt."

"A greased pole," Robert said, trying to fume, but fighting to hide a smile. "Of all the dishonourable tricks."

"We're waiting boys," Rickard said. "Worked up a mighty thirst hiding all these bottles away this morning."

The young men of the yard grumbled as they considered the problem, ignoring the taunting of their elders.

"I'll get it, and I won't even have to use my hands." It's showing off, sure, but it seems the time for it.
"I don't know if that thirst is deserved. I think young Edmure will get it with ease." You know well how a scrawny lad can retrieve a prize from atop a pole.
Stay quiet. You'll let someone else make the next attempt.

Steve's eye had been caught by the kid amongst them, almost trailing behind Brandon and hanging on every word. An idea occurred to him, and he smirked. "I don't know if that thirst is deserved," he called out. "I think young Edmure will get it with ease."

Edmure froze on the spot as eyes turned towards him, but he stood his ground.

"My son is a fine lad," Hoster said. "But I'm not sure he's got a stronger arm than that lunk of a stormlord there."

The courtyard again fell to good natured insults, but all seemed willing to give the kid a chance. Steve beckoned to Edmure, and the boy approached.

"I can't climb that pole," he whispered urgently, blue eyes darting around. "I've only just started my training."

"Don't worry about the size of your arms," Steve said, leaning down to him. "Think for a moment. Do you suppose the old men climbed up to put it there?"

"Uncle Brynden could have," Edmure said.

"But do you think he would have, if he didn't have to?"

Edmure shook his head slowly.

"You see that rope tied to the base of the pole?" Steve asked.

"Yes, it's to keep the banner fasten - wait, that's not the one holding the banner," Edmure said.

Steve watched as realisation dawned on the kid's face. "You know what you have to do?"

Edmure nodded, determination on his face. "I do Ser."

"Then go on and show those old men that it's not just your strength of arm that matters."

Setting himself, Edmure approached the banner pole. Cries of anticipation came as he neared, the older folk parting for him. When instead of climbing, he knelt, they fell quiet, and all watched as he worked at the knot holding the rope taut to the pole. His shoulders hunched in on themselves at the attention, but he quickly had the rope undone, and he fed it upwards. The bottle descended in near silence. He took it in hand and turned to face the courtyard.

"I did it," Edmure said, just a hint of a shake in his voice.

No one said anything, and for a horrible moment Steve thought he'd made a terrible faux pas. Then Brandon began to laugh.

"Edmure Tully!" Brandon shouted. "A victory for youth and skill!" He hoisted the kid up on his shoulder, and the boy looked like all his Christmases had come at once as the other young men in the yard joined in cheering him.

The older men jeered and waved the deed off, but Hoster and Brynden both had clear looks of pride on their faces.

The cork was popped from the bottle, and held up for Edmure to take a sip from. He looked delighted, until he tasted it. He stuck his tongue out, a look of disgust on his face, to much laughter.

"Maybe in a few years," Brandon laughed.

"Probably for the best," Hoster said, "or my daughters would have words for us."

"Lord America," Edmure said, holding the bottle out to him. "You should have it, for giving me the idea."

"I just pointed you in the right direction kid," Steve said. "You puzzled it out on your own." He accepted the bottle, and took a sip himself. A sweet white wine flowed over his tongue. It wasn't bad.

At some unseen signal, several servants flowed into the courtyard, bringing with them more alcohol and handing it out to everyone. It wasn't the same fine wine that Steve had, but from the looks on the others' faces as they drank, they didn't mind.

"That was a good thing you did," Ned said as he approached quietly.

"It was an easy thing," Steve said, shrugging. "Now the kid has a great memory of the day."

"Even so," Ned said. He looked out over the yard as the groups began to mingle, the banter and booze flowing. Robert was arm wrestling Ethan and Edmure at the same time.

"What comes next?" Steve asked.

"We drink until the bottles run dry, and then we seek out more," Ned said.

"How long does this last for?" Steve said.

"Until we're too drunk to rescue more bottles, or the ladies judge we've had enough," Ned said, nodding towards one of the castle towers.

Steve could make out several ladies watching through a tower window, one pointing and gesturing at the men, goblet in hand.

"NED!" Robert roared, calling for his friend.

"Duty calls," Ned said, smiling wryly.

They lingered in the courtyard for a time, drinking and sharing stories. Steve was content to listen, learning tales of the War of Ninepenny Kings and of what few tales the younger men had of clearing out bandits and brigands. Before long however, their bottles were dry.

"A decision!" Brandon called, drawing in their attention. "A decision we must make, on where to search next!"

"Jon was faffing about in the stables earlier," Hoster said, with the air of a boy carrying tales.

"Don't be bitter that your son outthought you," Jon said. "I saw your brother taking a stroll around the river too."

"Only because Rickard was loitering by the Water Gate," Brynden said.

Rickard only smiled, saying nothing.

Brandon narrowed his eyes at his father, considering. "Elbert told me about the trials you put them through at your niece's wedding," he said to Jon. "We're going to the stables before the day wears on."

As a group, they left the courtyard behind, and Steve found himself walking beside Brynden. "I was wondering," Steve said, as conversations were shouted and carried on around them. "I would have expected the Prince to be here for something like this."

Brynden eyed him for a moment. "He was invited, as courtesy demands," he said, "but he knew his presence would demand a certain level of manners that you don't really want for this kind of thing, so he declined."

"Good of him," Steve said. He received a grunt in response, but then they were arriving at the stables. The group came to a stop as the young men saw what awaited them.

There would be no need to search the stables or go mucking through haystacks, because it was clear where the alcohol was 'hidden'. Guarded was perhaps a better phrase, as in the centre of the stableyard was a bull with formidable horns, and on each of those horns dangled a wineskin.

Robert turned a baleful eye on Jon. "You said you weren't angry about that thing in the place anymore."

"This isn't anger, Robert," Jon said. "This is getting even."

Robert grumbled to himself, even as Ned laughed at him.

"I wouldn't fancy trying my luck with more drinks under my belt," Arthur said to one side. "The beast has a mean look."

Let someone else make the first attempt. x
Make a lasso. x
Offer the beast a sweet apple.
+intervene if they look like they're in danger. x


Steve cast about for a rope, even as the others began to argue for the right to make the first attempt. If he didn't have to wrestle the large bull he wouldn't, and a lasso seemed the right tool for the job. Brandon's squire, Ethan Glover, won the argument and began to size up the animal.

"Now, you'll want to be careful here," Jon said. "I was very particular about the attitude of the animal that I asked Hoster to provide, and he tells me he's never seen such a beast as this."

Ethan had ruddy brown hair, and the kind of patchy beard that was every young man's first attempt at growing one. He started to sidle towards the animal, walking slowly as he approached it from one side.

"By the Seven, don't do that!" Jon called urgently.

Ethan froze.

"Very particular this one is about being approached side on," Jon continued. "Those horns would go right through you if he decided to toss his head."

Inching around until he was in front of it, Ethan began to approach again, even slower this time. A hush fell over the stableyard. The only sound was the teenager's boots in the dirt as Steve finished tying the loop of his lasso. Slowly, Ethan began to raise a hand.

"Oh, and whatever you do," Jon said, again freezing the young man in place. "Don't breathe on him. He hates that for some reason."

Not daring to turn fully to look, Ethan glared at Jon from the corner of his eye. Nevertheless, he began to breathe out of the side of his mouth as he grew ever closer, hand raised. The bull eyed him mistrustfully. As he drew within arms reach, he seemed to stop breathing entirely, holding his breath as he reached for the loop of rope that hung from the beast's horn. As he grasped it, the bull snorted, shaking its head, and Ethan tensed, ready to spring back, but it was only adjusting to the lack of weight on one side.

Every young spectator let out a sigh as the bull failed to react violently.

More confidently now, Ethan retrieved the second bottle. As he did so, the bull finally reacted…but not how they had expected. The young man looked down at the bull placidly chewing on his shirt. He sagged.

"Hoster," Jon said, "didn't I ask for your angriest bull?"

"No, you definitely said the calmest," Hoster answered, smirking.

Disgusted shouts came from the youngsters, as they clapped Ethan on the back in congratulations and commiseration. Defiantly, Ethan opened one bottle and began to chug, staring Jon dead in the eye as he did. He received a wink for his troubles, and again servants began to hand out alcohol, all tension gone from the stableyard.

Noon approached as they drank and laughed. Steve found himself answering questions about his duel with Barristan, Arthur quizzing him with the focus only a master of the craft could muster as several others listened in. Ethan was holding court from atop the bull, apparently ignored by the animal as it chewed on some hay. In time though, their cups ran dry once more, and they moved on in search of more.

"The Water Gate calls, and whatever trial my father has decided to subject us to," Brandon called, organising the men like a general. They trooped onwards, some less steady than they had been, following as they descended towards the lower bailey of the castle, following a staircase set into the keep wall.

Rather than a courtyard, this bailey was filled with water, an aquatic entrance to the castle that faced north. The aptly named Water Gate stood in a wall that was built in the Tumblestone river. A lowered portcullis blocked the exit.

"Father," Ned said. He sounded disapproving.

"Yes son?" Rickard asked.

Ned stared pointedly upwards, to the top of the Water Gate. The others followed his gaze and saw what he had seen. A metal strut extended from the wall above the gate, and where might usually hang a lantern of some kind, now suspended a small keg above the water. Outraged muttering erupted amongst the young men. Even Edmure was giving his best scowl.

"If you wanted me completely sober for the wedding, you could have just said so," Brandon grumbled.

"That's up to you Brandon," Rickard said. "Good luck with it." He turned and made for a set of chairs that had been prepared, his fellows joining him, and they made themselves comfortable for the spectacle to come.

"Right," Brandon said, as he turned to his friends. The youngsters huddled together as they began to plan. "Ideas?"

"It's too high to reach from the water, even if we borrowed a boat," Kyle Royce said. Steve could see the similarity to the man he had dueled in the melee final, Yohn Royce, in his sharp cheekbones.

"Maybe with a boathook," Jeffory said, considering the keg.

"Throw a rope over the metal post, and pull yourself up?" Robert suggested.

"We should take a look at it from above," Ned said.

It was judged a good idea, and soon they were all marching up to the top of the wall, following the stairs set into it. From above the fortification, they peered down to their prize.

"Seems even further away from up here," Arthur remarked.

"Could lower a rope and sit astride the strut," Elbert said. He glanced at Steve and noticed the lasso still on his belt. "What do you thi - Brandon don't do it you daft basta –"

As they had been talking, Brandon had apparently tired of plans, and taken a few steps back from the edge. He launched himself off the wall, reaching for the keg. He laid a hand on it, but failed to hold it, the force of his fall too much. A moment later, he landed with a great splash.

Hooting and calls could be heard from their spectators.

"He's going to get himself killed one day," Elbert said, after he watched Brandon surface. "Was your brother always like this, Eddar - oh, for fuck's sake."

Now it was Ned who launched himself off the wall, reaching for the keg with both hands. For a moment, it seemed like he had succeeded in catching himself, but then his momentum reefed him off it as his body swung. He landed in the water a few feet from his brother.

There was a pause.

"Well then," Robert said, and then he too jumped off. He didn't even seem to try for the keg, simply jumping for the hell of it, and he landed with an enormous splash.

Ethan was next, making a half hearted grab for the keg as he fell past it, and landing flat on his belly with a tremendous smack. It didn't take long for the rest to join, some coming closer to seizing the keg than others.

"Ashara and I used to make jumps like this into the Torrentine as children," Arthur said, before he stepped off the wall, doing a flip on the way down and leaving Steve alone on the wall.

"Come Steve!" Brandon shouted from below. He'd hauled himself out of the water, and now stood dripping on the dock. "Show us your mettle!"

For a moment, Steve considered doing a cannonball into the water below, but then he considered the lasso. The rope had seemed strong enough as he made it, so he shook it out, and began to twirl.

He hooked the strut easily enough, and pulled on it to test it. Those below were watching now, many looking as if they didn't want to believe what he was clearly about to attempt. Like it was just another day, he wrapped the rope around his hand, and stepped off the wall.

Steve fell in an arc, pulled across the wall by his own momentum, and then upwards, carried almost in a full circle. He twisted in midair, and landed on the strut, catlike. It couldn't have been more than two inches wide, but he balanced on it easily. He pulled the keg up by the rope, and unlooped it.

"So," Steve called out, "how mad would you fellas be if I just stayed up here to drink it all?"

"You get down here right now Rogers," Robert shouted, breaking the spell that had fallen over the others.

"I've got all I need up here," Steve said. "Why don't you come join me, and I'll share a drop?"

Robert gave a frustrated shout, much to the amusement of his elders, and he led the sudden pack of men back up the stairs to the top of the wall. Steve waited for them to be out of sight, their view of him blocked, before he slipped off the strut, falling into the water with hardly a splash.

He kicked out and surfaced quickly, next to the dock. By the time the other youngsters had reached the top of the wall, he was sitting down with the old men, offering them a drink from his keg.

"Mighty kind of you, Rogers," Rickard said. "Was hard work getting that keg up there."

"You did it in five minutes using a boat and a pole and you know it," Brynden said.

"Like I said, hard work," Rickard said.

The keg was passed around, each man taking a pull, just in time for the others to see what was going on. They booed the traitor, but took the chance to make the jump from the wall again. Edmure was particularly fearless, almost as if he had done it many times before. From the furrow of Hoster's brows, Steve thought a stern talking to might be in his future.

Once more, servants brought forth more alcohol, and they passed the early afternoon drinking in the bailey as the shadow of the keep slowly crept across it. It became clear to Steve that this was a rare occasion for the young and old of different families to speak freely without need to censor themselves via etiquette, and to share stories and give advice that wouldn't be appropriate in more normal settings. He heard tell of how to judge fairly by the King's Laws, how to skirt them when honour demanded it, what to do when your wife was mad at you, and how to win her over again when her anger had faded. If he shared a few nuggets of wisdom that he thought a newly wed ought to know for their own health and pleasure, that was the business of none but those there that day.

When the bailey had fallen into shadow entirely, they moved on, out through the Water Gate as the portcullis was raised, the old men in a boat, the young swimming. The final hiding spot was revealed to them only after they had been carried downstream a ways, Brynden pointing out a raft anchored further upriver to the great consternation of the young. The current wasn't impassable, though it was still strong, and Edmure tired himself out trying. He was pulled aboard the boat by his father, and it was Jeffory Mallister who got to the raft first. The afternoon was whiled away in the shade of the willows by the riverside, and there were none amongst the party who were anything but content when the day's adventures came to an end.

They said their farewells when the sun began to set, a quiet evening ahead of them, and tomorrow, the weddings.

X x X

The sept was full, rank upon rank of nobles filling the seven sided building. Steve and Naerys were near the entrance, far from the centre of the ceremony, and things were cramped to say the least. A weasel faced man stepped on Naerys' foot as he tried to get a better look at the couple at the marriage altar, between the statue of the Mother and the Father, and Steve glared at him. He stepped away, swallowing, and Steve put his arm around Naerys as a shield. She stepped closer, eager for the respite.

Even at the back of the chapel, his height let him see the important parts of the service. He watched as Catelyn Tully's red and blue cloak was removed by her father, and as Brandon placed a grey cloak with a wolf stitched on it in its place. Words were exchanged, and then a chaste kiss, before the priest gave a blessing that Steve couldn't quite make out. They newlyweds turned to the crowd, both smiling, and the crowd cheered. Steve thought that Hoster might have been smiling even harder than his daughter. He was certainly tearing up more.

The crowd shifted to make way for the couple as they began to exit the sept, and Steve almost picked Naerys up under his arm to make sure she wasn't squashed. It took some time, but eventually the couple left, their guests following them in a procession. The noblest followed first, the prince escorting the sister of the bride, and all others followed.

Outside, it was a pleasant afternoon, with warm sunlight and a cool breeze. The castle was decorated just so, and every servant and guard to be seen was sharply pressed and polished to a shine. The procession led deeper into the castle, before splitting. Most made for the Great Hall, while the rest followed the bride and groom to the godswood. It was a short walk, but they took it slowly, appreciating the moment.

A hush fell over all who entered the godswood. It had not been decorated and prepared as the sept had, but it was holy all the same, and on this day, it could be felt in the air. The trees swayed in the wind, leaves rustling, and on the heartree, fresh sap seeped from the eyes of the face carved upon it. The shade seemed darker here, like it was closer to dusk than noon.

Ned stood by the heartree, waiting soberly in his furs. All those who had come spread out, surrounding the beating heart of the wood, standing as witness. Steve saw Robert and Lyanna standing together, across from the newlyweds, as well as Rickard, Jon, and Rhaegar, and also Brandon's friends and dozens of others he didn't recognise. He and Naerys found themselves much closer to the ceremony this time, but none seemed to mind. Things seemed to settle, and there was a moment where everything paused, even the trees.

"Who comes before the Old Gods this day?" Rickard asked of the woods.

"Ashara, of House Dayne, comes to be wed," Arthur called as he approached, arm in arm with his sister. "A woman grown and flowered, trueborn and noble. She comes to beg the blessing of the Gods. Who comes to claim her?"

Ned spoke, eyes never leaving Ashara as she stopped beside him. "Eddard, of House Stark. Who gives her?"

"Arthur, of House Dayne, her brother and Sword of the Morning."

"Lady Ashara, will you take this man?" Rickard asked.

"I take this man," Ashara said, and her smile was radiant.

The couple joined hands, kneeling before the heartree, and they bowed their heads. Those witness bowed in kind, and the only noise was the creaking of the boughs of the heartree.

After a moment, the newlyweds rose, and Ned swept Ashara's purple cloak from her shoulders, handing it to Arthur. He received a grey cloak from his sister, much like the one Brandon had placed on Catelyn, and placed it on the shoulders of his bride. As he leaned in, Ashara captured his lips in a kiss, and from the amused reaction of the crowd, Steve didn't think that was part of the ceremony. As soon as the cloak was fastened, Ned swept his wife up in his arms, and she rested her head on his shoulder.

"How romantic," Naerys sighed.

Steve noticed he still had his arm around her, and he swallowed, but didn't take it away. "Yeah. How about that." He thought about what could have been, but put it from his mind.

Ned fell in step with Brandon and Catelyn, still carrying Ashara, and all others followed them as they made for the Great Hall. Every great wedding needed a great feast, after all.

The feast was indeed great, tables laden down with a bounty that put every other feast Steve had seen in Westeros to shame. He'd seen richer tables at Tony's dinners, but that was it. Seven courses were brought out by servants as orderly as any parade soldier, and even Steve was able to eat his fill. The cheer of the feast only grew as the afternoon went on, and he and Naerys enjoyed themselves without any need to see to any duties. It was not the same at the high table, as an apparently endless parade of nobles passed by to present gifts to one or both of the couples.

"Steve, try this," Naerys said, handing him a delicate construction of spun sugar and honey.

He put down the remnants of the roast pork leg he had worked his way through and accepted it carefully. He broke off what might be a bird's wing to eat, and felt it dissolve on his tongue. "Gosh that's sweet."

"I've never tasted anything like it," Naerys said, the one she had taken for herself naught but crumbs already.

Steve broke off the other wing for himself, but handed the rest back to her. "Take mine. I can only have so much sweetness," he lied.

Naerys smiled at him, licking sugar from her lips as she savoured the treat. She was distracted by something at the head of the hall. "I think I see Robin and Lyanna in line to present our gifts. We should join them."

"After you," Steve said.

Naerys rose from her seat, svelte dress billowing behind her. It was the same light purple as her eyes, and Steve followed, standing tall in his navy doublet. The stitching was done to resemble stars, and he felt more comfortable in it than he had in some of his clothes from back home. All those they passed on their way to the head of the hall were in good cheer, feasting and drinking to the health of the new couples.

They joined the line of nobles and servants easily, stepping up to Robin and Lyanna.

"We haven't spoken much since we got here," Steve said to them. "How have you two been doing?"

"Good," Robin said. "Keladry has been wrangling Toby so we've been exploring."

"The food is so good," Lyanna said.

"I know," Naerys said with a groan. "I'll be spoiled for the road." She frowned, glancing around furtively. "I thought this feast was nobility only."

"It is," Lyanna said with a grin. "I made friends with one of the cooks."

Steve inspected the gifts they have bought in Braavos as they moved up the line. They were wrapped in cloth and tied with string, and he could tell which was which easily enough. The high table was host to the highest nobles in attendance, and Steve was at least passingly familiar with all of them. The two couples held pride of place, with family on the sides they were most connected to. He didn't know if there was a particular order he should give them in, but it was too late to ask, so he decided to wing it.

"Lord America," Brandon greeted him as they reached the guests of honour. "Lady Naerys."

"Lord America, Lady Naerys," Catelyn echoed him. Her hair was a rich auburn, and she had blue eyes and high cheekbones.

"Lord Stark," Steve said. "Lady Stark. I don't think I've had the pleasure yet."

"Steve, please allow me to introduce my wife, Catelyn," Brandon said. "Cat, you know of Steve, from the stories I told."

"Congratulations," Steve said. He left an opening for Naerys to speak, but she said nothing, so he continued. "I wanted to wish you the best in your marriage."

"Thank you," Catelyn said demurely.

"We picked up a few things while we were in Braavos for you, too," Steve said.

Brandon leaned forward eagerly, and Steve accepted the first gift from Robin, handing it over.

It was unwrapped quickly, its lacquered box admired for a moment, before it too was opened to reveal the telescope inside, decorated with delicate gold filigree. Brandon held it this way and that, taking it in.

"Something you can keep an eye on the stars with, or the horizon," Steve said. "Hopefully it'll let you see trouble before it sees you."

Brandon extended it and peered through, looking down the hall. He seemed well pleased. "I used to steal the maester's. He'll be relieved."

Lyanna handed over a gift this time, and Naerys passed it to Catelyn. Finely detailed green glass was revealed when the cloth was pulled away, shaped to the form of a fish mid leap. Inside the bottle was a liquid, and Catelyn unscrewed the lid to sniff at it. "Oh, it's heavenly," she said, smiling.

"To remind you of home," Naerys said.

"You went far for gifts as fine as these," Brandon said. "You have my thanks."

"Mine as well," Catelyn said. Beside her, Hoster was nodding in approval.

"We've got one more, but it's less a gift for you and more a gift for you to give," Steve said. Apparently this was not the norm, as a few more eyes flicked their way, and the next noble in line stepped back from where they had been preparing to give their own gifts. He handed over the wrapped object to Catelyn, and she opened it carefully.

A plush wolf was revealed, whatever fur and hair had gone into it leaving it soft and light. It had clearly been crafted by an artisan's hand.

"Oh!" Catelyn said, holding it close.

"For your kid, whenever they arrive," Steve said.

"I - thank you, Lord America," Catelyn said. She seemed touched in a way previous gifts hadn't achieved.

"You're welcome," Steve said. "Best of luck to you both." The noble giving gifts to Ned and Ashara finished talking with them, and they moved on.

Catelyn was still looking at the wolf, and was only brought back to herself by Brandon tapping her subtly on the shoulder as the next gift giver approached them.

"Lord Stark, Lady Stark," Steve said, and Naerys echoed him.

"Lord Rogers, Lady Naerys," Ned said, grinning widely.

"Steve, Naerys," Ashara said. "I'm so pleased you could be here."

"I couldn't turn down an invitation like that," Steve said, smirking at the personal joke.

Ned's eye twitched, but Ashara lounged like a satisfied cat. "Few could," she said.

"Ned suggested this gift, so if you don't like it, blame him," Steve said, handing it over to Ashara. Down the table a way, Robert snorted, obviously listening in.

"Any gift from my beloved, or such good friends, can only be appreciated," Ashara said. She unwrapped it, revealing a twisting glass bottle, tinted purple. With the way the wooden cap was carved, it looked like a shooting star. She opened it, inhaling softly. "I love it, of course."

Robin handed Steve the largest gift, and he passed it over to Ned. "Might need some space for this."

Servants, lingering in the background and clearing gifts as they were given, stepped up to clear a space on the table.

The gift was placed down, and the strings on it pulled apart. As it was revealed, Ned's brows shot up, and he wasn't the only one.

"Is that a goldenheart bow?" Jon asked, two seats down.

"That's what I'm told," Steve said.

"This is a princely gift, Lord Rogers," Rickard said, between Ashara and Jon.

"It's only money," Steve said, "and money is only worth the happiness it can bring."

"Well said," Rickard said, observing Steve.

Ned had found his voice. "I can't thank you enough for this."

"My ward has been eyeing it since Braavos," Steve said, clapping Robin on the shoulder. "If it wasn't a gift I suspect he would have disappeared to try it out a few times."

Naerys held back a sigh beside him, and Steve realised he'd said something impolitic.

"You placed third in the archery at Harrenhal, yes?" Ned asked Robin. "Robin Longstride?"

"That's right, my lord," Robin said.

"You've an eye for quality, Lord Steve," Jon said, looking between the bow and Robin.

"I just stumbled across it, really," Steve said. "It's good to hear you like it."

"Benjen won't let me rest until I let him try it out," Ned said. "You'll have to share the story of how you found it, some other time."

"I did have one more gift," Steve said.

"Not a toy wolf," Ashara said, half disappointed.

"No, this is something I made myself," Steve said, as he held the painting. A frame had been acquired for it, and rather than hand it over, Naerys stepped up to unwrap it for the viewing of all those at the table.

As the cloth fell away, an audible gasp rang out. Those before it were transfixed, drinking it in.

"My word," Hoster said.

The other conversations at the table had ceased, and even the other gift givers were craning for a look.

Steve felt pretty good about their reactions, proud of his work. He had worked hard to capture the moment that Ashara and Ned had first met, and going by the slack jaws, he had managed it.

The painting was a moment frozen in time, taken from the side. On the left, Ned was striding across the dancefloor at Harrenhal, determination on his face, as well as a healthy dose of nerves. His face was calm, but he was betrayed by white knuckles and a slight stutter in his step that suggested he had just been pushed. On the right was Ashara, half turned away from her approaching suitor, but glancing back, intrigued. Behind them was a faceless crowd, and despite the action and activity suggested in the Hall, the couple could have been the only two people in the painting.

"The bow may have been princely," Ned murmured, "but this is a kingly gift."

"How did you paint such a thing?" Ashara asked, almost demanded. "I've never seen its like."

"Before I was Lord America, I was an artist," Steve said. "If people liked my work, I ate. If they didn't…"

"Ample motivation," Rickard said, eyes fixed on the painting like all others.

"Even as a Prince of the Realm," a new voice spoke up, drawing attention down the table and to Rhaegar where he sat beside Hoster, "I have never seen such talent."

"You're too kind, Prince," Steve said.

"If you were not a Lord, I would commission you at once," Rhaegar said.

"I just like to draw and paint those close to me," Steve said, waving it off.

"Then they are fortunate indeed, even more than one would think," Ashara said, her gaze flicking over Naerys, Robin, and Lyanna.

"If you like it, that's good enough for me," Steve said.

"We'll treasure it," Ashara said firmly.

"A stand," Ned said. "A stand, so it might be displayed for the rest of the evening."

A servant hurried off, and another came to collect the painting, handling it like it was made of spun glass.

"I think I've held up the line long enough," Steve said, looking over at those who had yet to give their gifts. "So I'll give you my best wishes, and be on my way."

"We will talk before you depart," Ned said. "Steve - thank you."

"Don't mention it," Steve said. He bowed to the table at large, and Naerys curtseyed, and then they left it behind, ripples of gossip following in their wake.

"I think that went well," Steve murmured to Naerys, even as Robin and Lyanna split off to the servants' exit.

"Well is understating it," Naerys answered softly. "They'll be talking about that gift for the rest of the night, and then carrying it with them afterwards." She laughed quietly. "Those poor people in line after you. They'll be lucky if their faces are remembered, let alone their gifts."

As Steve and Naerys retook their seats, it seemed that her words would be true. The painting had been set on a stand behind Ned and Ashara, and the pair seemed constantly tempted to turn and stare. The gift had been well received indeed.

The feast carried on, even if it was mostly wine and talk at this stage, until it reached a point that Steve felt like it was waiting for a speech so the attendees could go home. Just as the high table seemed to be gathering themselves for some kind of announcement, something caught his eye though. A servant entered the hall and cut towards Lord Tully, out of step with the regimented style of his fellows, and bent to whisper in his ear. Hoster looked to Rhaegar beside him, but the Prince shook his head in denial. A frown crossed the lord's face, and he gave a nod to the servant, who hurried off.

Barely a minute later, the doors to the Great Hall opened, and a man in fine clothing walked through, an honour guard of men in black and red at his back. Steve recognised him from the feast at the Red Keep.

"Presenting the Hand of the King, Lord Owen Merryweather!"

Chairs scraped as people turned to face the newcomer, some rising to bow, but many not.

"Lord Tully, I bid you greetings in the name of His Grace, King Aerys Targaryen, Second of His Name, King of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm," Owen said, projecting for the hall.

Steve wondered if it was typical for feasts to be interrupted in dramatic fashion.

"In the name of His Grace, be welcome," Hoster answered, glancing swiftly at Rhaegar.

"I bring congratulations of the wedding of your daughter to Lord Brandon Stark, and the King's best wishes to the happy couple," Owen continued.

Brandon raised his goblet to the man.

"He also bids health and prosperity to Lord Eddard and Lady Ashara, sister of his most faithful Kingsguard, Arthur Dayne," Owen said. "Likewise, he wishes well his cousin, Lord Baratheon, and gives his blessing to the betrothal between him and Lady Stark. It brings him hope to see so many of his subjects uniting together in friendship."

Merryweather seemed to be working up to something, and the hall waited in anticipation.

"Such gestures of friendship and alliance have inspired His Grace, and he wishes to extend a hand in turn. I am pleased to announce the invitation of Lysa Tully, Elbert Arryn, Stannis Baratheon, and Lyanna Stark to court, in order to foster greater friendship between the kingdoms over which King Aerys presides."

The entire hall was set aflutter at the announcement, looks of envy prominent. All around Steve could hear comments at their luck, at what an honour it was to be invited to court so publicly.

"His Grace is most generous," Hoster answered. "I know my daughter would never let me hear the end of the matter should I deny her this." He cast a fond eye over his younger daughter, who indeed was almost squirming with excitement in her seat.

Steve cast an eye over the other named guests. Elbert looked intrigued, but Lyanna already looked mutinous.

"I know the King will be pleased to hear that," Owen said. "It will gladden him to know that a future of friendship and cooperation awaits his most loyal subjects."

The pageantry over, Merryweather approached the high table, and spoke with the lords there. He handed over a scroll to each Hoster, Jon, Rickard, and Robert.

"I wonder who'll burst through the doors next," Steve said. "A pair of dancing bears?"

"That leviathan we encountered, back for revenge," Naerys said.

Steve remembered the golden eye of the creature, and the unmistakable intelligence within it. He pulled a face. "I'd rather not run into something like that again if I can help it. Not in the water, at least."

"Still, it's not every day you receive a public invitation to court, direct from the King," Naerys said.

"They'll be pleased about it then?" Steve asked.

"Very much so," Naerys said. "They might be Lord Paramounts or Wardens, but it's still a prize to be fought over."

"Isn't court a bit, you know, cutthroat?" Steve asked.

"It is," Naerys acknowledged, "but they'll be under the protection of the King. That means something."

Whatever discussion the Hand was having at the high table ended, and he was led out of the hall by a servant, his black clad guards following. Hoster rose to address the hall soon after he was gone.

"On that note," Hoster called grandly, "there is but one more important task to address before the night is over." He said no more, gaze sweeping over his guests, as if waiting for a response.

Robert obliged him with a bellow. "The bedding!"

Cheers came, and many echoed him. "The bedding! The bedding!"

"We've a pair of wolves here, and you know how wolves get when they're on the hunt!" Elbert shouted.

"Brandon may have landed himself a fish, but she might knock him out of the boat if he doesn't know how to finish the job!" another man yelled.

"Forget Brandon, you know Eddard will be seeing stars once Ashara has her way with him!"

"Bit hard to leave your man seeing stars when he's mounting you like a bitch in heat!" a woman shouted, and she received hoots and hollers in response.

"Only if the quiet wolf knows how to use what the gods gave him! All that snow might leave a man's sword frozen!"

"They call their sword Ice for a reason!"

"You know the ladies have a sheath to warm their blades in!"

Steve's brows steadily rose as the once well mannered feast descended into cheek and raunchiness. He turned to Naerys, only to find her smiling, even as the comments only grew filthier. She eyed him, mischief on her mind.

"You're no maiden, are you Steve? I know you chose the shield and hammer, but you can wield a sword, surely?"

Write in
"....."
"Sure I can. I've been teaching you almost since we met, even if Keladry has joined in the lessons recently."
"Doubtless it would cost her a groaning to take off his edge."


Steve cast about for a witty reply, but nothing came to mind, the glint in her eyes distracting him. Naerys sensed his weakness, leaning in as if to better hear his answer. The movement and the cut of her dress highlighted her bosom, drawing his eye, and he realised his mouth was suddenly dry. He drained his goblet, jerking his gaze away.

Naerys gave a tinkling laugh, not even trying to hide the smirk she wore. She turned back to the front of the hall, victory in the set of her shoulders. Steve took the stay of execution for the mercy it was, and firmly looked away from the slope of her neck.

The two couples had removed themselves from behind their table now, and a scrum descended upon them. A man's shirt was thrown into the air to feminine cheers. Steve watched in disbelief as the newlyweds were surrounded by the opposite gender and set upon, herded towards the exit, clothes stripped from them and left behind in their wake. Those who weren't directly involved still called obscenities, giving bedroom advice useful and mocking, often at the same time. As they left the hall, Steve saw Ashara and Catelyn hoisted onto shoulders, each wearing only half a dress and their smalls, and by the looks of things, not even that for long.

"Well," Steve mumbled to himself, wishing he had stronger alcohol on hand. "That's certainly one way to start a marriage."

X x X

Much of Riverrun spent the next day in a stupor. Few were those who rose before noon, and for that day at least the castle fell into that strange realm that can only be felt when there are no adults about and children find themselves lords of all they surveyed.

Come the afternoon, the castle saw some life return to it, some guests emerging to socialise, others in search of the hair of the dog that bit them. Very little was achieved that day, and the newlyweds made no appearance, acknowledged by many winks and nudges. Even the servants relaxed, granted a half day off in thanks for their efforts in the festivities.

Unburdened by any hangover, either due to measured intake of alcohol or biological contempt for its effects, Naerys and Steve caught the others up on the events of the weddings, telling of how the ceremony in the sept differed from that of the godswood, and of the reactions to their gifts. The kids seemed eager for any kind of stimulation, having been on their best behaviour and bored silly as a result. Even Keladry seemed to be tiring of the monotony, hiding away as she had been.

Rather than risk Toby growing dangerously bored, Steve set about preparing a way to keep his companions entertained the following day. A football scrimmage should be easy enough to sort out, he thought.

With the aid of a few servants, he snooped about the castle to find what he needed. As he did, word somehow got out of what he was planning, and he found himself confronted by Edmure and some of the children of the castle servants. In return for an invitation, the heir to the castle said, he would permit Steve the use of his ball, and show him the best place to kick it around.

Gravely, Steve accepted his offer, and sealed the deal with a handshake. The kids ran off to fulfil their end of the bargain, chattering excitedly, and Steve made for the armoury. In the time it took him to persuade the quartermaster to part with four spear shafts and two lengths of rope, word had somehow spread even further, and he found his progress being followed from afar by groups of young and not so young kids. There was little division amongst them, noble and common, as all seemed to have sniffed out the possibility of entertainment out from under the eyes of their parents.

A field just across the dry ditch outside the castle would serve as their field of battle, and by the time Steve had finished erecting a pair of goals out of the spear shafts, the ropes serving as the tops, any thoughts he'd had about this being a small game had been put to bed. Beyond the kids who had been drawn in, there were more than a few adults, some drawn by curiosity, others to watch their children, but some that looked to have every intention of joining in the fun themselves. There were even a number of guards who had taken it upon themselves to watch over the gathering.

"Alright," Steve said, when all was ready. A small crowd of about three dozen was before him, his own kids included. "This game is called football. The aim is to get his ball," he said, holding up Edmure's ball before them, "into the goals at the other end of the field." The ball was made of leather and seemed to hold its inflation well enough; he hoped it would survive what was to come. The crowd watched it, almost hypnotised. "There are some rules. You can only use your feet, and if your hands touch it, the other team gets the ball. There is absolutely no fighting, and if you push someone hard enough for them to fall over, they get the ball. Any questions?"

"What if you kick the ball into someone's face all accidental like?" Toby asked.

"Then you've probably just given them the ball for free," Steve said. Maybe he'd keep an eye on Toby. "Split yourselves into two teams, as evenly as possible, and we'll start."

A quick frenzy occurred, and at the end of it, there were two roughly even teams standing apart from each other. "Ok, on the left, you're Team Blue. You guys, you're Team Red. I'll be the refe - the judge. When I call out, you stop and listen and follow my instructions."

There was a flurry of nods.

Briefly, Steve considered giving them more rules, or forcing them to space out the game a bit, but by the eagerness he could see in them he knew it would all go out the window as soon as the game started.

"Ok. Have at it," Steve said, and then he bounced the ball off the ground and high into the air.

Chaos instantly descended, every kid on the field swarming the ball as it came down, while the older players had the judgement to stand clear. It bounced off the head of one of the kids, angling downfield, and the scrum followed it. Things failed to get more organised from there.

For the next few hours, the field outside of Riverrun saw the first instance of football on the continent, the players running themselves ragged in pursuit of the ball. The goals themselves seemed forgotten entirely to start with, as most seemed more focused on keeping the ball away from anyone else, what with there being no easy way to tell who was on their team or against them. It wasn't until the more excited players started to tire that the game slowed and spread out, and the goals were remembered.

The first goal was scored by a laundry woman, booting the ball mostly by accident to soar over everyone's heads to bounce and roll into an undefended goal. Every player burst into cries and hollers, no matter the team, and the goal scorer raised her fists in delight.

"Might be smart for each team to have someone defending the goals," Steve called. He was sweating lightly, but hadn't had any trouble running up and down the field, keeping pace with the ball and an eye out for bad sportsmanship.

A quick discussion saw two small mobs split off from the main mob, guarding their goals like soldiers at the castle gates, and play resumed. By the end of the afternoon, the scrimmage almost looked something like an actual football game, the players adapting to the roles of the sport with some advice from Steve. As the sun began to set, the game came to an end as Robin and Edmure worked together to beat the opposing defenders with a quick pass to level the scores.

Tired and content players made their way from the field, spirits high and still talking excitedly. Edmure had reclaimed his ball, it having survived the day, and was already planning the next match with the 'captain' of the opposing team, the son of the captain of the guards.

Steve fell in with Keladry, the woman carrying an exhausted Toby on her back as they made their way over the moat. Nearby, Naerys chatted with some young ladies who had come to watch their children, while Robin and Lyanna carried one of the spear shafts between them, Dodger hanging from it by his jaws. He smiled, at peace. After the formality of the past few days, this had been just what he needed.

X x X

The Starks had been afforded luxurious quarters, befitting their status as rulers of the North. They shared a suite of rooms, so when Steve called upon them the next day to say his goodbyes, the servant who answered did not lead him to Ned, but to Rickard and Lyanna, as well as their guest.

"Prince Rhaegar," Steve said, as he entered the sitting room they three were seated in. "Lord Stark, Lady Stark."

"Lord America," Rhaegar said, inclining his head.

"Lord America," Rickard echoed him.

"Steve," Lyanna said, her tone short. She seemed annoyed about something.

"I'm not interrupting anything here am I?" Steve asked, as he took an offered seat. The servant who had led him there quietly left the room.

"Not at all," Rhaegar said. He had a bunch of grapes before him, idly picking them off one by one to eat. "I missed my chance to speak with you after your victory at Harrenhal, so I told my hosts that I would enjoy your company."

Steve was suddenly reminded of the other notable event that had occurred at Harrenhal involving two of the people in the room. "Right, the melee."

Rhaegar picked up on his reaction. "I had just finished making my apologies to Rickard," he said. "I'm afraid I made something of a mess of things in crowning Lyanna. It was not my intention to do so, and in the heat of the moment I rather forgot how such an act would be seen by others."

Write in
"I hope that El - Princess Elia accepted your apology too." x
"I can't say I understand your culture enough to know the significance of the crowning."
"I don't think I ever heard so many people speaking of one thing universally negatively. Even heard of it in Braavos."


"I hope that El - Princess Elia accepted your apology too."

Rhaegar's gaze flicked to the Starks and back. "You've spoken with my wife?"

"I dropped in on Ashara and she happened to be visiting," Steve said.

"Of course," Rhaegar said. "They are dear companions to each other." He plucked another grape from the stem and bit into it, juices bursting in his mouth. "Should you accept the invitation to court, I know you would get along famously with Elia," he said to Lyanna. "She shares your same spirit."

Lyanna looked very much like she wanted to pull a face, but for the company. "I am not terribly interested in spending more time in the South, Your Grace."

"Have you not enjoyed yourself so far?" Rhaegar asked. "You acquitted yourself so well when you jousted, against Lord Baratheon."

"I would dump him in the dirt again if I could stand to speak with him," Lyanna said.

"I thought things had been going well with your betrothed," Rhaegar said, frowning in concern.

"He made several comments that I am not well pleased by," Lyanna said, glancing at her father. The man wore a genial mask, but he still quirked one eyebrow at her in warning. "I'm told such problems are expected in the early days, however."

"Just so," Rhaegar said. He drummed his fingers on the arm of his chair. Tap tap-tap-tap. "If you would be so miserable at court, I can speak to my father on your behalf," he offered. "He wishes to forge ties, but that cannot be done if one is there against their will."

Lyanna glanced at her father, and he inclined his head slightly. "I would appreciate that, Your Grace," she said. "Another time, I should be glad, but I have been away from the North for too long."

"I am sure my father will understand, but perhaps it might be best for your sons to linger in the South for a time, my lord," Rhaegar said to Rickard. "I am sure the king will wish to extend an invitation to another Stark in turn."

"Your family is most generous with the opportunity, my prince," Rickard said. "I have business yet in the South that my sons would do well to witness."

Rhaegar popped another grape into his mouth, well pleased. "Excellent. I do appreciate it when business is so agreeably concluded."

"The pleasure is ours," Rickard said. "We in the North have stood apart from the kingdoms for too long."

"Tell me Lord Stark, where is that marvellous painting that Lord America gifted your son?" Rhaegar asked. "I had hoped to glimpse it in my visit."

"I had it set up here, but my son and his wife stole it away to their quarters," Rickard said, amused.

"A fine compliment," Rhaegar said to Steve. "It would be gauche to ask of a Westerosi lord, but I must ask if you have painted any other works since your arrival on our shores."

"I painted the Titan while we were in Braavos," Steve said. "I think I'd like to paint the other wonders, too."

"You could paint the Wall," Lyanna said eagerly. "To see it brought to life in your style would be something special."

"The Hightower of Oldtown would surely be worth inclusion," Rhaegar said. "A man of your skill could do very well for himself in the time it would take to travel the length of Westeros." He tilted his head, as if something had just occurred to him. "What do you plan to do, now that the weddings have come and gone?"

"Well, I gave my word to one of my wards that we'd do something for him," Steve said. "But beyond that…I think a brief tour of Westeros could be interesting. I could paint the Wonders, or great castles and godswoods. Then Essos."

"Many a young noble has toured the Free Cities," Rhaegar said. "Should your reputation spread, your works could command a high price, and of more than coin."

"My visit would not be for pleasure," Steve said, "and the Slaver Cities will not be happy with me when I'm done."

Rhaegar leaned back. "You have strong opinions of their so-called trade."

"Very."

"As should all right minded men of Westeros," Rhaegar said. "I dream of what a truly united Westeros could do against the savagery across the Narrow Sea…" he trailed off, as if imagining, before shaking his head. "A pleasant dream."

Steve made a noise of vague agreement and the conversation moved on, but Rickard was watching him, dark eyes considering. What he was looking for Steve didn't know, but the man seemed to find it.

A short while later, a room leading deeper into the suites afforded to the Starks opened, and one of the newlywed couples emerged. Servants brought more chairs for Ned and Ashara as they joined the four of them.

"Your Grace," they both said, before taking their seats.

"Lord Eddard, Lady Ashara," Rhaegar said. "It is good to see you again." His tone was teasing.

"The day of the weddings was tiring, and we were glad for the respite," Ashara said, smiling in turn.

Steve could feel a vein of coldness in her despite her smile, but he didn't think Rhaegar had noticed. Ned made no response, taking refuge in silence.

"Ser Steve means to visit the Wall," Lyanna told her brother. "He means to paint it."

Ned came alive at that. "Steve, I - we - cannot thank you enough for your generosity."

"I'm sure I didn't spend that much on you," he said, slightly awkward.

"It's not about the coin," Rickard and Ned said together. Rickard nodded to his son, and Ned continued. "You've given us a memory that will last far beyond our own, to say nothing of the push onto the dance floor before that. Whatever fortune brought you to our shores, I am thankful. We owe you." His gaze was intent, recalling the conversation they had had about Steve's origins.

"Whatever holdfast we come to call our own, you and yours will have a spot at our table," Ashara added.

"That's mighty generous of you both," Steve said.

"It's warranted," Ned said firmly.

"Lady Naerys is not with you today?" Ashara asked.

"She made friends with some of the ladies here for the wedding during the football match yesterday," Steve said. "She wanted to see them again before we leave tomorrow."

"I observed that," Rhaegar said. "It was quite the spectacle. Wherever did you get the idea?"

"It's a game, from a land near my homeland," Steve said. "Seemed like a good way to keep the kids occupied while everyone was hungover."

"Not many would think to include both noble and baseborn," Rhaegar observed.
"Well, it's more fun with numbers," Steve said, non-committal. He didn't think the prince would appreciate his thoughts on the feudal system.

"You'll have to give her our best wishes," Ashara said, picking up the conversation thread before Rhaegar had spoken.

"She asked me to give you the same, if she didn't get the chance to speak with you before we leave," Steve said.

"I wanted to speak with Keladry before you go," Lyanna said, frowning.

"It seems Ser America is a trustworthy chaperone," Rhaegar said. "Keladry is his sworn sword, yes?"

"He's not a knight, just a minor noble," Lyanna said. "But he can ride."

"My daughter is ever enamoured of all things horseflesh," Rickard said. It had the feel of a deflection.

"You should see my ward, Toby," Steve said.

"He came in second in the Harrenhal horse race, did he not?" Ashara asked.

"It was an impressive ride, too…" Steve began, launching into the story of Toby's great effort. Socialising with the nobility still seemed to have many invisible rules and pitfalls, but he was getting better. The rest of the visit passed well, and come the end, all left it at least satisfied, if not content.

Ned clasped his arm as he said his final farewells, and Ashara stole a brief hug, dropping propriety once the Prince was gone.

When next they met, the occasion would not be joyous.
 
What If? - Bad Influence 2
"You have a unique opportunity here Steve," Tanya said, staring down at him. Her features were half cast in shadow from the candles of the room, and had she not been standing on a table, her cherubic features might have appeared halfway intimidating.

Steve regarded her evenly. Tanya had a way of getting overeager, and making suggestions about things without an adult's understanding of the consequences, like when she'd suggested cutting off food to King's Landing unless the inhabitants dragged Aerys before them. "Let's hear it," he said.

They were not the only two in the room, the antechamber to a suite in the Red Keep. Their companions were also present, some keeping their hands busy as they listened, others just listening with unabashed interest. Lyanna and Toby in particular had looks of intense focus that made Steve wary.

Tanya composed herself, as if preparing to give a business pitch to a room of investors. "In every battle, you led the charge that broke the enemy lines. You single-handedly retook the castles of disloyal lords. You held the bridge at Tumbler's Falls. You crushed the skull of -"

"Alright, alright," Steve said, raising a hand.

"I hear the full chivalry of the Reach ambushed Lord America once," Robin said, not looking up from the small animal figure he was carving. "After a bloody battle, the Reach was forced to retreat."

Steve ignored Robin, hoping once more that if he didn't acknowledge it, they'd stop. He never should have introduced that joke to Westeros. "I contributed to the war effort," he said to Tanya. "What of it?"

"You hold a great deal of influence, and a number of blue bloods on both sides of the conflict will be looking for ways to pay their debts to you," Tanya said. "Before King Robert's coronation, now is the time to call those debts in."

"I'm not sure I'd call them debts," Steve said.

"Please," Tanya said, making a dismissive sound. "One side owes you for killing their enemies, the other for not killing as many of them as you could have."

"Wait," Steve said. "Are you suggesting that I…what, retroactively extort them?"

Naerys snorted as she sifted through a few sheafs of parchment, but said nothing.

"Of course not," Tanya said. "There's nothing coercive about it."

"You could ask for many things, Steve," Keladry said. She put down her knife and whetstone, turning to face him fully. "After any war, there are men who are not ready to put down their swords. Those swords could be put to use, across the Narrow Sea."

"Yeeeess, they could," Tanya said. "But influence could be parlayed into greater influence, which could buy more than the dubious loyalty of whatever soldiers the lords want to part with."

"It's like you were saying about how merchants make their fortunes," Lyanna said. "You need money to make money, and influence for influence."

"You only need a sharp knife for either of those though," Toby said.

"Exactly," Tanya said, a satisfied smile on her face. It wasn't clear who she was responding to. She began to pace back and forth along the table. "Few are those who have contributed as much to the cause as you have, and they all have enemies who don't want to see them profit. The reward for work well done is more work, and there are several prestigious positions yet to be assigned in the new regime."

Steve watched his youngest ward as she paced. Sometimes, he worried about what kind of example she'd been set to act the way she did. Well, all he could do was be a good mentor to her, and try to give her the chance of a childhood she'd missed out on.

"You can't believe Steve would be made Hand of the King," Naerys said, skeptical.

"That's not the right kind of power," Tanya said.

"Tanya, if this is about me becoming King again," Steve began. Robert had laughed and laughed when that story got out, saying it was only right for a daughter to want the best for her father.

"No, no," Tanya said. "I'm talking about the most powerful position on the Small Council: the Master of Coin."

Keladry made to respond, but closed her mouth, frowning.

"Imagine it," Tanya said. "You could take Westeros from a backwater resource export economy to a manufacturing giant. Now, it's true that we cannot beat slave labour on price, but a free worker paid a living wage will always create a superior product to one chained to their bench without hope for reward."

"I'm not sure how I'd feel about investing the time needed for something like that when the Slaver Cities are right across the Sea," Steve said, trying to avoid putting down an idea she'd obviously put a lot of thought into.

"The position would not take up all your time," Tanya said, ceasing her pacing, and her tone grew sly. "I presume Westerosi production would be given quite the boost if a force of indeterminate origin was to raid a Slaver City and liberate a number of key personnel in certain high value industries."

Steve started to think about how he could let her down easily, but then he thought about it. Myr took great pride in their glassmaking abilities, and so did Tyrosh with their dyes. If the slaves that worked as master craftsmen and their families were to disappear, and a competing industry were to spring up in Westeros…

There was a gleam in Tanya's eyes now, as she watched him consider her words. "Just think, the Slaver Cities brought to their knees by the breaking of their monopolies and sensible taxation and tariff policies. They would surely raise their troops in response, but by the time they realised what was happening, it would already be too late. All that would be left to do would be to crush their sellswords with Westerosi forces, outfitted with Westerosi arms and armour made by Westerosi craftsmen, paid for by Westerosi goods."

For a moment, he considered it.

"If Steve were to be made Master of Coin, he'd have to swear oaths to the crown," Naerys said.

Steve blinked, and the darkness of the room seemed to recede, the candles casting light once more. Tanya seemed less like a devil tempting him to make a deal, and more like a young girl with a very healthy appetite for books and learning.

"That would be a bit of a drawback," he said, apologetic.

Tanya sagged. She hopped off the table, looking down. She made as if to raise a hand to her face, but forced herself not to.

Steve felt like a heel. "You had some good ideas though, especially around freeing the slaves to hurt the Cities economically," he assured her.

She looked up, biting her lip. "You could do all these things without swearing to anyone if you conquered one of the Slaver Cities? It would mean a smaller support base, but…"

Keladry looked interested at that one.

"Why don't we put a pin in that, and come back to it after we've dealt with the issues that have cropped up with taking King's Landing," Steve suggested. "That way you'll have some time to think of a proper plan." It didn't take much to show an interest in your dau- your ward's interests.

"Yes, a proper presentation is required…" Tanya muttered to herself. "If you don't want to become Master of Coin, you could still use several of Naerys' ideas about buying property in the city."

"Tanya!" Naerys hissed, holding her parchments to herself.

Tanya looked stricken. "I'm sorry, I thought your proposal was ready."

Naerys sighed, holding a hand to her brow. "No, it's - I was just scribbling ideas down."

"I thought they were very good," Tanya said earnestly. "Buying up damaged property and businesses is an excellent way to establish yourself for a reduced cost when you have influence in the local government."

"I was going to offer them a fair price!" Naerys said. She darted a look at Steve.

"Of course," Tanya said, confused. "It's not predatory to offer a fair price for a burnt warehouse or inn unless you were the one to burn it." She hopped up into a free chair, legs swinging.

Naerys groaned, and Steve stepped in. "Right, I think that's enough on that topic for now," he said. "Robin, how did your visit to your family go?"

"Well, they're all fine, like I said, but uh," Robin said, and here he looked apologetic, "Da was speaking about buying up the building next to his shop because the owner wants to go live with family in the Reach."

"Yes, good," Tanya said. Her chair was in front of one of the candlesticks, and she cast a shadow over the room. "Investing in local businesses is a surefire way to help the city and ourselves." She steepled her fingers.

Something made Steve glance at Lyanna and Toby, and he swore he could see them taking notes in their minds. Maybe he'd been worrying about the wrong kids being influenced. He was sure it'd be fine.

Tanya began speaking about the benefits of expansion to a reputable business, and of franchising opportunities, and he made a note to speak with whoever had been helping her access the Keep library. She was just being enthusiastic about something she had a talent for, he reassured himself. It would all be fine. He was sure of it.
 
What The Heart Wants
KingZephyr commissioned the wedding of Steve and Keladry, with Naerys watching on.

X

The wedding of Lord America to Lady Delnaimn was a popular affair, as much for the event itself as the salacious gossip it seemed to birth with every bit of news surrounding it.

'Did you hear, the Lord America made a bastard Crownlands girl his mistress, and then he put her in charge of his coin! He'll be penniless before the year is out, mark my words.'

'Did you hear, his sworn sword is a
woman! The tales about her skill must have been false, after all.'

'Did you hear, Lord America's sworn sword is a noblewoman, and he
stole her from her betrothed! I wonder if he's not a foreign noble after all, and just some Vale mountain savage.'

'Did you hear, Lord America was caught embracing his lady knight! Makes you wonder just what she got up to on campaign, surrounded by all those soldiers.'

'Did you hear, Lord America and Lady Delnaimn are to marry! Shame about his mistress; I suppose she'll be packed off back to wherever it is she came from.'

'Did you hear, did you hear, did you hear…'


On and on the tales went, each petty noble and nosy merchant entertained by a new piece of gossip before the last could fade. For Naerys Waters, bastard Crownlands girl in question, it was exhausting. She became well practised in feigned deafness and polite smiles as the day of the wedding drew closer and closer. It was hard, trying to aid in organising the wedding as Steve had asked, when it seemed that everyone she spoke with demanded some new morsel that they could carry to their friends. She felt like an animal on display in some Essosi zoo.

As the day drew closer, Naerys didn't know whether to dread it or welcome it. The happy couple were buried by well wishers and those wanting to be seen wishing them well, every hour of their day even more busy than her own. So busy were they that Keladry had barely had a moment to ask Naerys to watch out for Toby, the bride-to-be worried about her son in all but name. Fresh out of a negotiation where some woman had tried to subtly get Naerys to admit to how large Steve's sword was, she had fixed a smile on her face and agreed.

Toby had just glowered at her after being handed off, before disappearing to the stables as was his wont.

"You and me both, Toby," Naerys had said to his back. It seemed he was just as enthusiastic about the entire spectacle as she was.

Finally, the day arrived. Unfortunately, so did the guests.

"It must be difficult for you," a noble on the wrong side of thirty whose name she couldn't be bothered to remember said with false sympathy. They stood in one of the courtyards that had been set aside for the event, other guests mingling around them, servants carrying trays of wine and food around.

"It was a challenge," Naerys said. The man's eyes lit up at her apparent loose words. "I had never planned a wedding before, but I feel it went well."

Indeed it had, the festivities well attended by some of the most powerful nobles in the kingdoms. She had asked after the traditions of Steve's home and then blended them those of the Faith. The novelty had made the weddings something unique, keeping even the eldest of guests interested and entertained, and that was before the food, drink, and entertainment that Naerys had arranged for had taken centre stage.

"It has," the man said. "But of course, other more personal matters can't have been easy, in light of certain facts…"

"Oh, not at all," Naerys said. "Lord America may have arrived in Westeros without possessions, but he did very well for himself over the course of the rebellion. Unlike those who made poor choices in whom they gave their loyalties."

The noble, who had hitched his wagon to the royalist cause, reddened in embarrassed anger.

"On balance, the wedding hasn't cost him a copper," she added. "So please, enjoy the bounty of the losing side." With that, she swanned away, leaving him to bluster.

"My lords and ladies," a minstrel, one of several Naerys had hired, announced to the crowd, "we are pleased to announce, for the first time in Westeros, a song from Lord America's homeland."

An ethereal young woman stepped up and began to sing.

"Fly me to the moon,

Let me play among the stars…
"

Naerys remembered the night at Harrenhal that Steve had taught her that song, and the feelings such a romantic song had stirred in her. She intercepted a passing servant on her way to a more secluded alcove, stealing a pair of wine flutes from his tray. The Arbor Gold was smooth as it slipped down her throat, and so was the second one.

"There are easier ways to ensure you don't remember the evening," a familiar woman's voice said.

Naerys inclined her head to the Princess, as Elia joined her in her alcove. "Perhaps, but this is my first chance to relax without responsibilities in weeks." They may not have met at Harrenhal, but in the weeks after the sack of King's Landing, Naerys was one of the few who could be trusted to watch Elia's back outside the more formal settings, and they had become friends.

Elia smiled at her, sympathetic. "If it's 'relaxation' you want, I could introduce you to my brother," she said.

Having met the terrible flirt that was Elia's brother, Naerys couldn't help but roll her eyes. "I feel like everyone I've spoken to for the last month has thought me to be a jilted lover."

"I'd like to think I know you both well enough to say that a day like this would not have come about with ill feeling between the three of you," Elia said. "It was lovely."

"Thank you," Naerys said. "But you know what the gossips are like. I was never more than Steve's seneschal, and the tales about us were only the product of overactive imaginations," she lied.

"Much like those about Ashara, her husband, and myself I'm sure," Elia said.

"My favourite one is where he claimed you as his prize for the support of the North in the Rebellion," Naerys said.

Elia laughed with good humour, sipping at a wine of her own. For several moments, they watched the people around them, taking in their good cheer.

"Steve and Keladry are very dear to me, but Steve has only ever been a good friend," Naerys said. "I have only the best wishes for them in their marriage."

Elia watched her for a long moment, and apparently found what she sought. "As you say. My offer of introduction stands."

"With how much we saw of him at that feast, I feel like I hardly need one," Naerys said, her tone wry.

"Ugh," Elia said, pulling a face. "There are some things a sister is not meant to see."

The Princess went on her way, drifting off to join Ashara and Ned, and Naerys was left to brood in her alcove like a particularly well dressed grumpkin. Passing servants kept her well stocked in Reach wine and Dornish delicacies, and she only had to pretend that she had no feelings whatsoever for the groom to five more nosy nobles. She began to wonder if she could get away with stabbing one with the steel olive picks she had accumulated, and something of her thoughts must have shown on her face, because they soon stopped bothering her.

She wished the end of the night would come sooner, but time plodded on as slowly as it always did. Eventually, some drunken lord began to shout for the bedding, a call that was quickly taken up by others. Lord America was too fast for them however, lifting Lady America up onto one broad shoulder and fleeing the courtyard, much to the disappointment of any number of ladies.

Naerys left the festivities behind, unwilling to linger. Her bedroom beckoned, and she quickly made her way through the halls to her goal, ignoring the closed door of the next room along, behind which Steve and Keladry were no doubt making use of their marriage bed. Perhaps they should have asked for alternate lodgings, but they had all been used to such an arrangement and had not thought to.

There was not a soul to be seen as she snuck into her room, and she collapsed into her own bed, not bothering to remove her dress. The room she had been given was connected to its neighbour, and she couldn't help but close her eyes, not sure if she wanted to hear anything or not.

The latch of the connecting door was loud as it unlocked.

Naerys' heart skipped a beat, and she quickly rose to her feet, smoothing down her dress. She had thought it would take longer - but no, they wouldn't. She approached the door and pushed at it, biting her lip as the room beyond was revealed to her.

She caught a glimpse of Keladry's muscular backside as she slipped back into bed with Steve, and she paused for a moment.

Steve beckoned to her with his free hand, the other busy under the covers. "You didn't think we'd start without you, did you?"

In her haste to join her lovers, Naerys almost forgot to lock the door behind her. The rumours were bad enough already, but she put them from her mind as she hurriedly stepped from her dress, flinging her smalls away as she fell into the bed with a laugh. She had more important things to tend to.
 
Still Waters Run Deep
KingZephyr commissioned the start of Naerys' trade empire.

X

There were few smiles amongst the delegations that waited to make their cases to the new rulers of the city that day, but then they had little reason to smile. Not after Lord America had infiltrated their city, slain their sellswords, commandeered their Unsullied, and seized control of their government. The seizure of the property of the auction house owners and slave breakers was hardly worth mentioning in the face of the execution of the city leaders. The pride of the city was thoroughly shattered, at least for now. All that was left was to divide the spoils.

What had once been the opulent manor house of a leading citizen was now the centre of government for the new regime. Wide open spaces meant to do nothing save announce the wealth of a man who could afford the waste were in the process of being transformed into the offices of the new bureaucracy. Those who had once been slaves, responsible for the hundreds of inglorious but important tasks that kept the city running now found themselves with staff and paychecks, as those who had once bought and sold their very bodies made appointments and forced polite words through gritted teeth in hopes of their favour.

Many who came to the White House came to see the Lord America, and those who did either left in great joy or great despair. There had been some concern at first, on hearing what he had named the government building, that the new ruler was in league with the Faceless Men, but so far the only deaths after the conquest had been of those slave masters foolish enough to try to use their slaves at hostages. The swiftness of their deaths was one of the few consolations to their families.

Not all who came to the White House were there to see Lord America or his chosen deputies, however. One party was shown to what had once been a sitting room for more relaxed entertainments, but was now an office for a young woman who had once been a bastard girl from a backwater seat with scant silvers to her name. She was somewhat more now, and as a servant showed the group of the leading traders and merchants in to her domain, she hid the nerves and anticipation she felt behind a polite smile.

"Welcome," Naerys Waters said to the dozen and change men and women as they settled into the seats provided for them. They were arrayed before her desk, the heavy slab of ironwood commandeered from the personal office of the man who had once owned the building. A range of people they were, of different nationalities and origins, even if they all shared the same loyalty to coin, and she inspected them with a keen eye.

Few responded to her, most staring with ill concealed contempt. One Braavosi gentleman inclined his head.

"Tea?" she asked, ringing a small bell. Two servants entered, one bearing a tray laden with cups and a teapot.

Most declined, interested only in what they had been summoned for.

"Thank you, Zary, Iria," Naerys said to the women as she accepted a cup. She held it in her hands, savouring the warmth.

"We did not come for tea," one of the merchants said, a man with extensive shipping contacts who always seemed to know how to undercut his rivals. "Where is Lord America?"

"You won't be dealing with Lord America," Naerys said. "As the Minister of Trade, you fall under my purview."

Several glances were exchanged, but the men and women in the room were at least nominally competitors, and they had not come as a united group. Naerys had summoned them as she had for a reason.

"You wish to make a deal with us," a woman said, face heavily powdered.

"In a manner of speaking," Naerys said. "There have been a number of changes to the way things are run, and we are here to ensure the transition goes smoothly."

"You have some nerve," a man said in the high pitch of a eunuch. "You throw the market into chaos with your bumbling, you summon us like slaves, and now you wish to treat with us? To negotiate after you have cost us thousands?"

"This is a courtesy," Naerys said. "I -"

"You have a strange grasp of courtesy, you little chit," a man at the back said.

Naerys allowed her smile to fade, and placed her teacup on its saucer. "Then let us dispense with courtesy."

"Yes, let's," the eunuch said. "If you don't want the masses to starve and rise up against you, we will require conc–"

"The teamsters, the stevedores, the harbour pilots? Mine. The warehouses? Mine. The customs house? Mine. The docks? Mine."

There was silence as the merchants and traders stared in shock at her pronouncement. The eunuch seemed to be having trouble speaking, mouth working soundlessly.

"You cannot be serious," one fat man said, jowls trembling with rage or disbelief.

"I'm very serious," Naerys said.

"What makes you think we're going to sit back and allow this?" another asked. "The gall-"

"You don't have a choice in the matter," Naerys said. She took up her tea again and sipped at it.

The fat man's face darkened. "I think you'll find we do. We will see how long your little coup lasts when every ship in the Narrow Sea passes you by." He rose to his feet, intent on storming out of the room.

"Every man that leaves this room without signing this agreement will see his tariffs, and the tariffs of everyone remotely associated with him, tripled," she said.

"You Westerosi barbarian," the man said, scorn clear on his face. "You can't impose tariffs on ships that don't stop at your port." He looked around the room, and something occurred to him as he saw a man from Braavos. He laughed. "Please, let me know how your little scheme goes, trying to triple the tariffs on the Braavosi!"

Naerys smiled, a slow thing more suited to a shark. "What makes you think the Braavosi are on your side of the table?"

The fat man froze, beady eyes darting between Naerys and the few Braavosi merchants present. They had all sat together, and for the first time, the local merchants noticed just how unconcerned they were.

"The Sealord found it most refreshing to deal with Lord America and Lady Naerys," one of the soberly dressed men said. He took a sip of his own tea, delicately ensuring his white moustache wasn't dipped in it.

"You've ruined us," the fat man said, sinking back into his chair.

"No," the elderly Braavosi corrected, "We've ruined you." He smiled. "It's nothing personal. Just good business."

Naerys pushed the contract over to him, and he took up the quill and signed without looking at it. It was all dramatics, of course. The real contract between Naerys' fledgling enterprise and Braavos had been haggled over and agreed upon before they had even stepped foot in the city.

The Braavosi passed the quill on to the man beside him, who accepted it without really seeing it, gaze distant.

"I suppose you mean to bleed us for every copper you can," another man, a noble with a ridiculous beard, said bitterly.

"The Company does not intend to meaningfully change the fees and charges that apply to its recent acquisitions," Naerys said, watching as the man with the quill signed the contract reluctantly, again passing it on.

The man now holding the quill squinted at her suspiciously. "That sounds too good to be true."

"I can shear you again and again, but I can only skin you once," Naerys said.

Like he had a real sword to his neck and not a metaphorical one, the merchant signed, and passed the quill on. The man after him read the contract, but he too signed, as did the woman after him, and the man after her. The gates were opened, and now that some had given in, they would all have to. Naerys smiled.

"There's a sting in the tail, don't pretend there isn't," a woman in brilliant blue robes said.

"Of course there is," Naerys said freely. "You don't expect that we'll leave you with an abundance of coin just waiting to be spent on sellswords, do you?"

Her audience was thrown, and those who had signed looked to be regretting their actions already. The man with the quill paused mid signature, as if there was any other way this was going to end.

"What is it then?" he demanded. "If you're so certain you've won."

"I'm sure you've heard the rumours that Lord America will be announcing the outlawing of all forms of slavery," Naerys said. "You may have to adjust your business practices, now that your employees require payment."

Horror began to dawn across their faces, as those who had grown fat and happy on the misery of others put two and two together and realised that no longer could they crew a ship for the cost of a bit of gruel. Pure schadenfreude danced in the faces of the Braavosi as they watched one of the largest advantages of their competitors turn to smoke before their eyes.

Defeat heavy in the air, quill and contract were passed around the room, until all present had signed.

"Thank you for your cooperation," Naerys said, as she passed the contract to a servant behind her. "I look forward to a profitable relationship with you in the future. You may go now."

Slowly, the leaders of what had once been the premier trading houses of the city filed out of her office. The Braavosi inclined their heads to her as they left, their chipper moods a direct contrast, and then it was only Naerys and the Braavosi leader left.

"I've dreamed of a moment like this for some time," he said, letting out a pleased sigh. "I'll be telling the tale of this meeting for moons to come."

Naerys let out a breath. "I couldn't have done it without your assistance."

The man scoffed. "I'm sure you could have. There would have been some blood, and some minor seizing of property, but that lot lack the strength to oppose you." He leaned forward, fixing an eye on her. "The ones you need to watch out for are those who weren't quite powerful enough to be the city leaders before America arrived. They'll try to fly under the bow, and they've plenty of strength left outside the city itself."

"Steve has a plan for them," Naerys said. "I trust he has it well in hand."

"Well, if Lord America says it is handled, it must be so," the man said. He began to rise. "Give him my best wishes, won't you?"

"I shall," Naerys said, leaning back in her chair. "He asked me to tell you that we'll be able to attend your granddaughter's wedding after all, what with how smoothly our venture here went. If things continue to go well, I may have another proposal for you then."

"Excellent," he said. "I look forward to a profitable relationship with you." The words, a mirror to those she had said to the ex-slavers, brought sharp smiles to both their faces.

Naerys relaxed as she was left alone. The Still Waters Company was off to a smashing start.
 
What If? - The Bay of America 2
The fighting pits of Meereen prided themselves on their spectacle, and that meant doing more than simply bleeding untold numbers of slaves dry on the sands. A discerning audience demanded surprise and spontaneity, and that meant more than the classic circle of sand. Some of the most memorable fights, still spoken of years later, had involved elaborate constructions on the pit floor, such as a labyrinth for hunter and prey, or a castle in miniature. Once an arena had flooded its floor and held a naval battle, all in pursuit of ever greater spectacle to please the crowds that lusted for blood.

For Steve and his rebellious freemen, this meant that when they needed to bar the arena entrances, they were not short of material. A master stonemason, sentenced to the pits for a project whose slowness displeased his master, oversaw the barricading of three of the four main entrances, granite blocks placed with frenzied strength and desperate speed to form interlocking barriers that would break any ram used against them.

"How goes it, Mason?" Steve asked, as he arrived to check on their progress.

"This is the last," Mason the stonemason said. He was a pillar of calm as he directed workers around him, broad shoulders speaking of his strength. "That soft handed eunuch will rue the day he condemned me here."

"I knew you could do it," Steve said. There were some who had doubted their ability to secure the arena after taking it, but he had asked them to trust him, and they had. Now that trust was being proven true. The last block was slotted into place, completing a wall that was likely harder to get through than the walls of the arena. "All of you, well done."

Teeth were bared and spines straightened as free men and women heard his words.

"Are you sure you don't want the last entrance blocked?" Mason asked, voice low.

"We need it less formidable," Steve said. "If the slavers saw every entrance looking like this, they'd give up and try to starve us out."

"We trust in your plan, America," Mason said. Eyes that had held only despair when they had first met were fixed on the man who had given him hope. "We'll see it done."

A boy ran up panting and spoke to him, relaying a message. Steve clapped Mason on the shoulder and jogged quickly away, making for the main gate. As he passed the free men and women, many reached out to brush his arms and shoulders, as if reassuring themselves that he was real.

'America, America, America.' The word was muttered by those he passed, a prayer to some, a promise to others. Hundreds of freemen were busy within the arena structure, each doing their part for the plan to come.

When Steve reached the main entrance, a broad arch wide enough for four chariots to ride through, Arthor was waiting for him. The cut on his face had been seen to, and he wore a bandage around his head.

"You were right," the Northman said. "When they saw our hostage, they pulled back and waited."

Outside the arena, across an empty square, a growing crowd of guards gathered. There were even some nobles amongst them, most making increasingly shrill demands of them and pointing at the entrance.

Broad and deep as it was, the entrance did not lead directly to the heart of the arena. It led to an open indoor space that then split off into numerous halls that ran around the circular structure. If it were to be taken, there would be no holding out. They had to hold the entrance, or fall to whips and manacles once more.

"You've done well," Steve said. Unlike the other lesser entrances, this one looked to have been blocked in a hurry, heavy palanquins and service wagons having been dragged into place in an attempt to stymie the inevitable crackdown. Perhaps ten metres of the passage had been blocked so, making it impossible for any sort of formation to force their way in. Any half-keen eye would see that it was a flawed defence, however, with enough gaps and spaces that weight of numbers would surely win the day. The only thing stopping the building force across the square from attacking was the richly dressed effeminate man in the middle of the blocked passage with a noose around his neck, standing on a donkey. The gibbet the noose hung from made clear their threat.

"They won't wait forever," Arthor said.

"No, just long enough for one of his enemies to give the order to retake the arena," Steve said, "and that's all the time we need." He glanced up at the vaulted ceiling above, taking in the wagon wheel chandelier that hung from it. It was large enough to support a grown man, or two small women, and was shrouded in darkness.

Arthor made a sound of agreement, glancing around. Aside from the odd person scurrying across the entrance, and those staying out of sight further into the building, they were alone, but he hesitated.

"Speak your mind," Steve said.

"Madzi mo Loq," Arthor said. He jerked his head towards the man standing on the donkey. "I wasn't expecting that from you, with how much time your speeches spent on being better than them."

"Rising above is important," Steve said, "but sparing his like is only another injustice done to their victims. I'd rather a court with a judge and a trial, but we all know his guilt."

Arthor stared at him, blue eyes intent. "Every soul in this city is guilty in some way."

"In some way," Steve allowed. "Now isn't the time to sit down and draw that line though. Seeing the owner of the arena hanged should get our point across, and we've got proof of his guilt, rather than just assumptions based on their status."

"Be easier just to kill them all," Arthor said, looking back out to the square. Yet more armed men had gathered, and a party of riders thundered up to join them.

"Would it?" Steve asked. "What do we do after we've killed every slave owner in the city?"

Arthor sighed. "You asked this at every secret meeting for a month."

"Well, I was asking the crowd then, and you were always at my back, so I'm asking you now," Steve said, lips quirked in a faint smile.

"We starve, the other cities march on us, we fight, we die," the Northman said, as if reciting an oft repeated lesson.

"This isn't just another short lived slave rebellion," Steve said, serious once more. "This is the start of a new era for the entire Bay."

"Yes, the Harpy's Pit, once an exclusive venue for nobles, now a proud nation of freed slaves," Arthor said dryly.

"Today the pit, tomorrow the city," Steve said. He watched as the newly arrived riders outside the arena barked orders, slowly gaining control over the guards.

"This will be a good death," Arthor said. He sounded content.

Steve side eyed him. "You planning on laying down to die, Arthor?"

"No, I plan to kill every whoreson out there, seduce the daughter of a Great Master for a wife, and die an old greybeard on a warm beach," Arthor said. "But those whoresons get a say in that too."

The guards outside began to form up, a wall of shields and spears.

"Join the others, tell them it's time," Steve said.

Arthor slipped away into the shadows, leaving Steve alone in the entranceway, unarmed and unarmoured. He watched, unconcerned, as spears beat against shields in an attempt at intimidation, the shield wall advancing in lockstep across the square. They could see him over the makeshift barricades, and his calmness seemed to infuriate the nobles driving them forwards. Faster they came, their steps echoing, and he could feel the vibrations in the ground. In the upper level of one of the buildings along the square, he saw a girl peeking through curtains at it all.

It was a shame that a child would see this, but then it was a shame about many things that happened to children in this godforsaken city.

The first rank of guards reached the barricades, and their orderly lines immediately began to grow cramped, as those behind were slow to stop, pressing against those in front. Through the gaps they came, their shields unwieldy as they picked their way through. The once ordered formation was now a mob in the square, and isolated individuals in the entranceway.

Steve began to pick his way through the barricade from the other end, and he slapped the donkey on its hindquarters as he passed it, startling the animal. Madzi mo Loq, owner of the Harpy's Pit and architect of the sick amusements that took place there, began to choke and gurgle as he swung in place, noose tight and grasping. Steve ignored him, coming to a stop in a small area of open space in the middle of the blocked zone, only a few metres across. He waited, breathing evenly.

The first guard to reach him seemed less focused on the one man to block his way, as he emerged into the small space, than on whatever ambush or trap was surely waiting. He died unknowing, skull shattered under Steve's fist as he was pulled in by his spear. The second and third fared no better.

There was a brutish arrogance in the first to come, Steve noticed. They had come expecting to slaughter an unorganised slave uprising, with only the near hysterical accounts of those few who had escaped the arena to inform them. They died easily, sure that there was some trick, or blades waiting in the shadows. Those who came after, the ones who stepped over their corpses, were more wary of their singular foe. It did not save them.

Steve tore a spear from the hands of a foe, and used it to run through two men at once. The maze of the barricade allowed no more than four or five men to reach him at a time, and those after them were often close behind, to their detriment. The stone soon grew slick with blood, and each man to pick their way through to him soon learnt what the dead already knew. This was no beaten down slave pushed past their last rope, no bait for beasts raging against their fate. This was a killer, and they had come to him with bared steel.

The mob outside looked to be organising themselves again, so Steve threw his spear into them, killing three men and wounding two more. Those in the hall tried to take advantage, but they may as well have been moving through molasses next to him. He took one by the neck and snapped it with a squeeze as he headbutted another, and kicked a third back into the man behind him. As the corpses piled up, the paths that had been deliberately left in the barricade began to be blocked, and some guards looked to scale over instead of walk through. Steve took exception to their efforts, stealing another spear and piercing the heart of the first to clamber up. He killed the next two to try as well, and the guards decided that keeping to the ground was the best course of action, even as they were hindered and slowed by their shields and spears.

It only took another minute for the corpses to completely block the way, clogging the warren with dead flesh and the scent of gore. The mob still pressed onwards, but they were stuck in place by their fellows and the cramp of the barricades, no matter how fiercely the nobles outside exhorted them. They began to try to clamber over the barricades once more, now their only option to press on.

Wiping his hand free of blood, Steve brought his fingers to his mouth and let out a piercing whistle. Above, on the chandelier, there was movement. There was a lip to the hall ceiling, a facade that blocked the chandelier from view from outside, leaving the ceiling murky and smoke blackened from the candles that usually sat in the wheel. There were no candles today, but in the wake of Steve's whistle, a wick was lit.

So focused were the guards on the pale man blocking their way, they did not see the clay pot that was thrown from above. It soared towards the mob of men outside, almost clipping the edge of the facade, and broke over one man's head. As it did, it exploded.

Heat and shrapnel burst amongst the tightly packed men, cooking them in their armour and shredding those near it. Another pot was thrown, and Steve caught a whiff of the pitch and naphtha inside, before it too exploded, killing those lucky enough to be right next to it outright. Those unlucky enough to be further away were maimed for life, scorched to the bone or pierced by shrapnel. The quickest thinkers amongst them looked up just in time to see a third pot slung towards them.

Steve gave a second whistle, quicker and sharper. Knives emerged from the barricade, from the palanquins and wagons, slitting throats and rising up to stab deep into groins as the men and women who had been hidden revealed themselves. Some were hidden inside litters, others under or in wagons, but all were hungry for justice and revenge. Taken completely by surprise, those in the killing field of the barricade were dealt with swiftly, and the burnt and shellshocked mob outside broke and ran under the barrage from above.

As the freemen realised that victory was theirs, cheers rose as they screamed and hollered at the fleeing guards and their noble masters, watching aghast from outside. They were not the only spectators. The girl peeking through the curtain from before had been joined by an older woman with a metal collar around her neck, and many of the other buildings had people watching through their windows, a range of horror and blankness on display. The moment in time stretched out, and all could feel it was on a precipice.

Over the corpses and blood slicked stone, Steve walked, threading through the barricade to approach the square, until he stood on the scorched earth just outside. The slavers watched him, not the largest or the tallest they had ever seen, but a giant still as he surveyed all before him. Despite the ratty trousers and blood splatters across his body, he looked every inch a king.

At his back free men and women emerged, knives and swords and spears clenched in tight fists, all of them bloody. They met the stares of the surviving guards and impotently furious nobles without flinching. There was only silence. But then:

"LIBERTY!" Steve roared, raising his fist.

"DEATH!"

Every single freeman with him answered his call, and their voices shook the square.

Steve turned and showed the so-called great masters his back, returning to the arena. Those with him followed suit, many pausing only to spit towards the nobles. Those outside watched as the shadow of the entrance hall swallowed them, and in that moment they knew fear.
 
Homecomings
It was overly generous to call it a road, but it led to the small village that was their goal. Mud slowed their wagon, clinging to its wheels, but the mules pulled stubbornly onwards. They arrived in the nameless village in the early afternoon, watched warily by the smallfolk who worked the fields outside, and the old men and women who sat at tasks within the village. Toby led the way, staring about every which way as he took in the sight of the place that his mother had been born in and stolen from. A grandmother pushed a toddler behind her dress as they passed, looking at their fine clothes and finer horses. They might only be wearing their travel gear, but compared to the ragged clothes the smallfolk wore, they might as well be wearing silk.

A pair of thin goats stared at them as they neared the muddy patch of open ground that passed for a town square. Distrustful eyes peered at them through dark doors.

"There's more people here than I would have thought," Steve said, looking over the dwellings. They weren't quite ramshackle, and were constructed with a certain amount of pride, but they would certainly be looked down on by any city dweller. He judged there to be enough to house perhaps five hundred people.

"It's in better condition than many villages I've seen in my travels," Keladry said. Since leaving Riverrun, she had opened up again, free from the thought that she or her name might be recognised. "Perhaps the tax farmers are less rapacious here."

"We're looking at rain, perhaps," Naerys said as she rode up on Swiftstride, peering up at the grey sky.

Robin and Lyanna sat in the wagon, looking about. Lyanna had a disquieted look on her face as she took in the conditions of the village. Dodger sat atop the wagon, ears pricked up.

"This is your show Toby," Steve said. "Whatever you want to get done here."

"I dunno," Toby muttered. He still looked about, as if searching for something. Whatever it was, he didn't seem to find it, and Khal, his black stallion, took him down a village lane without prodding.

In the distance, Steve could hear repeated shouts. There was nothing alarmed about it, but it had the sound of command to it. In the village 'square', one of the houses caught his eye, in better condition than any others. There was also the start of a gathering crowd, a few villagers starting to gather down the side streets and behind houses.

He dismounted, stroking Fury's neck. The white horse nosed his pocket, demanding the apple he had hidden there, and he fed it to him, the horse careful to avoid his fingers with his teeth.

"Hello the village," Steve called, raising an arm to their silent audience. "I am Steve Rogers. I mean you no harm."

The villagers seemed to rustle at his words, several murmuring amongst themselves, but there was no reply.

Steve exchanged a glance with Naerys, and she shrugged.

"Is there someone you trust to talk for you?" he spoke again.

Some of those closer glanced towards the nicer house, but others seemed to glance away, out of the village, in the direction of the commands. Commands which seemed to have stopped.

Some unseen signal seemed to pass around the slowly growing crowd of observers, and their uneasiness began to lessen. He heard numerous footsteps squelching through mud one lane over, but there was also activity within the house that likely belonged to the village headsman. As its front door creaked open, a dozen armed villagers made their entrance onto the square in a half decent marching column, a grizzled old man at their head. From the house also emerged a less grizzled old man who looked like he had probably bathed in the last couple of days.

Both the old men caught sight of each other at the same time, and visibly decided not to get into things in light of the strangers in their village. They stared Steve down, but said nothing, waiting.

"I am Ser Rogers, Lord America," Steve said, projecting for the crowd. "Who speaks for you?"

"Name's Walt," the fighter of the two leaders said. He looked like he wanted to spit, but settled for eyeing Steve like he might bite someone. His hair was almost entirely salt, with only a few small streaks of pepper left, and starting to retreat back from his forehead, but his beard was tidy, and cropped short. His face was lined with the records of a hard lived life.

"I'm Kincaid, milord," the headsman said. He had a similar look to Walt, but he looked younger, less worn. His hair had more colour in it, and he had fewer frown lines. He even wore clothes that were comparable to Steve's travel gear.

"Is there a reason you greet strangers with spears?" Steve asked, gesturing to the dozen villagers behind Walt. They had no armour to speak of, but their spears looked to be in good condition, if old.

Both men made to speak at once, speaking over one another, and they exchanged glares.

"You're not our lord," Walt said. "We don't owe you any explanation." There was a round scar on his left cheek, like an arrow had been shot through it. The old but well-maintained mail and gambeson he wore only added to his appearance as a fighter.

A vein on Kincaid's temple twitched. "We're armed because we need to be, milord. There's mountain clansmen about." He looked towards the mountains to the north. They were probably only a day's ride away, and they seemed to loom over the village, even in the distance.

"Have you been raided?" Steve asked. He remembered what Keladry had said about the habits of the mountain clansmen.

"Not yet," Walt said. "But they're a-comin'."

"And so are Lord Tillet's men," Kincaid said. "And when they see we're under arms, our obligations will increase. It's already going to be bad enough with all the newcomers."

"Tillet didn't defend the villages the newcomers fled, and he won't defend us," Walt said, and it had the sound of a long worn thin argument. "We can wait for spears that aren't comin' and watch as our womenfolk are dragged away, or we can take up our own and gut the fuckers who try it."

"Lord Tillet didn't get warning that the other villages were threatened," Kincaid said. "It were your scouting that gave us that warning in the first place. Can't you be ha-" he cut himself off, regret on his face.

"I'll be happy when the whoresons are in the ground," Walt said, face like stone. He turned back to Steve. "That enough of a reason for you, lord?"

"How many villages have been attacked?" Steve asked.

"Four in the last half year," Walt said.

"Their survivors all ended with us," Kincaid added.

Steve frowned. "And the lord here hasn't done anything?"

"Helped them resettle, patrolled the coastal lands, aye, but chase the raiders up into their mountains?" Kincaid asked, shaking his head. "It's a fool's errand."

"Any force worth their steel could pursue those goat fuckers into 'their' mountains," Walt growled back. "This new Lord Tillet would have left his bowels on the first beach in the Stepstones and his entrails on the second."

"You expect an attack soon then," Steve said, looking over the dozen spearmen. They held their weapons competently enough, but Steve could see that they were new to them.

"Aye," Walt said. He gave a whistle, and eight more armed villagers emerged from another side street, to the side and behind Steve and his companions.

"Stranger take you Walt," Kincaid groaned.

Walt looked unapologetic. "Can't trust strangers."

Toby came trotting back, eyeing the gathering. "Who're these old farts?" he asked.

"Mouthy little shit, aren't you?" Walt said.

"Tobias," Keladry said.

Toby ignored her, sticking out his tongue at Walt. Walt spat at the feet of his horse in response.

"Every now and then, I go and check the spots nearby that a raiding party might camp at if they wanted to hit the village," Walt said, ignoring the glob of spit Toby sent back at him. "I saw a group of thirty approaching one of them two days ago."

"When do you think they'll attack?" Steve asked.

"Tonight."

"Alright," Steve said. "This is what we're going to do."

Steve was a strange lord, newly arrived in the village and without any great entourage. He displayed no true finery, and his clothes were travel stained, but even so, he possessed an undeniable strength of presence. When he spoke, people listened, and the crowd leaned in to hear his words.

"Walt, you and your men will defend the village as you planned," he said. "Keladry and I will lay in wait outside the village and hit them from behind when they attack."

"You'll be becalmed before a pirate if they catch you out there," Walt said.

"It would be simpler if they did," Steve said. He considered the feasibility of playing bait, but dismissed it as unreliable. "Robin, I want you to pick a roof and get yourself up there. Make sure you've got a clear escape path. When the attack comes, your job is to send up a fire arrow in the direction it's coming from."

Robin nodded, face serious. This would be his first time knowingly going into a fight, but he looked ready.

"Toby, you've got the horses," Steve continued. "You'll stay on the move, and pass any messages. Let the horses do what they do best." He'd normally forbid the kid from going near the fight, but he knew better than to give an order he knew wouldn't be obeyed.

The horses stamped their feet, as if sensing their master's eagerness.

"Do you have a plan for your non-combatants?" Steve asked the two village leaders.

Kincaid answered, Walt looking to him. "We mean to shelter in the festival hall. It'll be tight with all our new neighbours, but it has a cellar."

"Naerys, Lyanna, you'll join them," Steve said. Naerys looked conflicted, a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but she nodded. "Naerys, you're the last line of defence in case anyone gets past us."

There was some stirring in the crowd at that, and some who looked to have something to say about a woman bearing arms in defence of them, but Steve pinned them with a stare and they stayed quiet.

"I'll have my boys set up barricades around the hall, block the streets," Walt said.

"Good thinking," Steve said. "Is there anything else I need to know?" There was some murmured discussion, but nothing was forthcoming. "Alright then. Let's get to work."

X

Night fell, and with it a sense of anxious anticipation upon the village. The last rays of the sun were disappearing over the horizon, and their preparations were near complete. Livestock had been locked away safely, streets barricaded with rough cut wood that had been intended for housing, and the villagers, those that weren't fighting, huddled in the festival hall. Robin stood watch atop a tall house, the clear skies and bright moon giving him a clear view of most approaches.

In Kincaid's home, lit by candles, Steve and Keladry made their final preparations. They checked each other's arming doublets and quilted breeches. Keladry insisted on armouring Steve first, and so he stood in the small home of the village leader as he donned his new armour for only the second time, and the first for battle. From the feet up, the thick plate was secured to him, each strap and buckle shaken and checked. It wasn't something he couldn't manage himself, but there was a solemnity to the process that he could appreciate. The cuirass settled onto his shoulders, star front and centre, protecting him from near anything any bandit could bring to bear. The suit Tony had made for him probably protected him better, but there was something about sixty pounds of steel plate that made a man feel invincible.

Keladry moved on to his arms, gauntlet, vambrace, and pauldron strapped and fixed in place on each side. He curled his arms and twisted in place, crouching and rising. His movement was smooth and almost unhindered, although he didn't think he'd be able to bring his foot over his head as he normally could. Finally, he was handed his helm. He looked at its face for a long moment, before placing it on his head.

"How do I look?" Steve asked.

"Like you could take on the Kingdoms alone," Keladry answered.

"Well, maybe one of them," Steve said. "Your turn."

The process was unfamiliar, but Steve was a quick learner, and Keladry was soon clad in her own plate armour, checking her balance and mobility. If Steve was a tank, she was a drone, little consideration for anything but lethality. The armet helm she donned only completed the picture, visor snapping into place, two narrow slits staring out at the world.

Clad in armour, she stood taller, every inch speaking of quiet confidence, like this was her natural state. Still, her helm tilted towards Steve, silently questioning.

"You look strong," Steve said. "Did you fight much, the year you and Toby were alone?"

Keladry flipped her visor up, revealing hazel eyes. "Bandits, here and there. Once a group of men at arms that had been sent to harass another lord's village. Not mountain clansmen though, not since the ambush."

"They won't know what hit them," Steve said. "You ready?"

She strode over to the wall, against which her glaive leaned. Two metres of wood, and another half metre of blade, ensured that she would outreach near anyone on the battlefield. "I'm ready."

Steve took up his shield, strapping it to his arm, and set his hammer into the harness on his back, the head down at his waist. He felt a stirring within him, a nostalgia that harkened back to the early days with the Avengers, almost as if he could look over his shoulder and see Tony and Clint arguing about arrows, or Thor idly swinging his hammer. It passed, and he clapped Keladry on the shoulder. "Let's go be heroes."

X x X

In the lee of a small hillock, Steve and Keladry waited. To the south, across several fallow fields, they could see the village, torches lit throughout in an attempt to make it seem like they were unaware of the coming raid. Steve waited with inhuman patience gained over many long watches and stakeouts, and Keladry took her cues from him as they kept their vigil. It had been some few hours already, and they did not know how many more were to come.

Then, a flaming arrow rose from the village. It shot to their left, briefly illuminating a number of figures creeping through the fields to the east. There was a scream of pain as one of them was hit in the side.

"Charge, quietly," Steve ordered. He broke into a jog, and Keladry followed.

The raiders were perhaps one hundred metres away, but the two warriors ate up the distance, their breathing steady. Perhaps some knights would think it inadvisable, but Steve could run for days, and Keladry had long since been introduced to the joys of the suicide run after watching his exercises. Metal clanked and rattled, but the raiders were too distracted to see them coming, trying as they were to avoid the arrows speeding out of the darkness towards them as they ducked low and charged the village. Already two more had shafts sticking from them, and as the warriors neared, one of them keeled over, dead.

They hit them side on, the raiders blind to the presence until it was too late, so focused were they on closing with the village. The field was watered with blood as Steve and Keladry crashed through the dozen or so men. Steve knocked two clean off their feet with a single sweep of his hammer, leaving them wheezing, while Keladry decapitated one and drove the iron shod base into the temple of another. They careened through to the other side, leaving their foes in disarray behind them.

Some turned, others tried to keep charging, but their momentum had been lost. Clad in furs and mismatched armour, many of them wore old burn marks proudly, and they snarled as they saw the two armoured warriors before them. They cursed them in a language that Steve didn't recognise, but Keladry cursed them right back, and they reared back in shock and offence. Whatever she had said, it was enough to turn them from the village, and they charged, howling.

Seven charged two, but it was not nearly enough. Axes and swords crashed against plate and were ignored as skulls were cracked and limbs carved from bodies. Keladry disembowelled the final two with a single sweep of her glaive, leaving them screaming in the dirt. She put them out of their misery with precise cuts to their throats, and then saw to the others that Steve had left wounded and broken.

"Don't see much use for prisoners?" Steve asked.

"Not of mountain clansmen," Keladry answered. She cleaned her blade on the fur of one of the fallen.

The sound of combat reached them, coming from the village. The fight was not yet done.

"Kel, head to the hall, make sure it's still safe," Steve said. "If you don't join me at the fight afterwards, I'll assume there was trouble and come to you."

"Aye," Keladry said.

They split, running for the village and their goals. Steve could still hear the occasional buzz of an arrow fired, and the pained shouts of wounded men. He followed it to the village square, and there he found a scrum of men, fighting and dying. Side on to them he was, and he could see the villagers valiantly warding off the clansmen who were laughing and roaring, drunk off bloodlust. The clansmen were outnumbered, only ten of them, but it was clear which of the groups were the better fighters, some spearmen crawling away from the fight, others still and bloody on the ground. The only thing keeping them from being overwhelmed was Walt, standing in the centre of the wavering line. He wore an old maille hauberk and a skullcap, and his bared teeth were outlined with blood, as if he had torn out a man's throat with them. The clansmen near him were wary, but they would not be deterred forever.

Steve made his entrance without ceremony, charging into the pack at a sprint. He did not bother with shield nor hammer, simply bulling his way through the enemy, and they were left scattered in his wake. Limbs cracked and bones were crushed as Captain America decided that he had a pressing need to be on the other side of them.

Walt was the first to take advantage, driving his spear into the gut of the leader and tearing it out, leaving the man shrieking with pain. The scent of blood and shit was heavy in the air, and the old soldier added to it as he gave another clansman a wound to match. The other spearmen soon followed his lead, and the raiders had no chance to recover from Steve's entrance before generational fury was vented upon them, each raider speared half a dozen times. Soon the only sound was the panting of the survivors as they regained their breath, and a brief, wet choking as one of the clansmen tried to breathe with a torn out throat.

"There's a dozen or so dead in the eastern field," Steve said to Walt. He quickly counted the bodies in the dirt again. "You said you saw about thirty?"

"At least," Walt said, leaning on his spear. He spat, trying to clear the blood from his mouth, and wiped his face with the back of his hand, but it only served to smear the blood further.

Keladry had yet to join them, but there was no sign of Toby either, and he misliked it.

"Toby went west with the horses, but he hasn't come back yet," Robin said. The boy was crouched on a nearby roof, and he seemed to have been hopping from house to house.

Steve hesitated, but only for a moment. He might have told Keladry he would join her if she did not come to the fight, but he knew her well enough to know she'd want him to see to Toby. "Robin, head to the hall and make sure all is well. Take some of the spearmen with you. Walt, you'll see to your wounded?" He received a nod from him, and the villagers in the best shape headed over to Robin as he slipped down from the rooftop. While at another time some might argue at being told to follow a teenager, after Steve's entrance to the fight, none would gainsay his orders. "I'm going to find Toby. Watch each other's backs; we're almost through this."

No time was wasted, the feeling of time slipping away while a companion might be in danger nagging at them. As Steve loped through the village, armour clattering as he went, he passed two more corpses with arrows in their necks. He soon left the settlement behind, and he slowed as he beheld the sight before him.

The good news was that Toby was fine. He was fine because the raiders who had attempted to attack from this direction had been reduced to a bloody, mangled mass in the dirt. Even as he watched, Toby led another pass as he sat atop Redbloom, the other horses following behind. Even one of the mules, Bill, the one that so often butted heads with Keladry's warhorse, had joined in the carnage, doing his best to keep up at the rear of the herd. A raiding party might be a threat to a peaceful village and the untrained smallfolk who lived within, but they had clearly come off second best in this encounter.

Toby saw Steve and trotted over to him, the other horses following. Blood and gore dripped form their hooves. "What'd you come 'ere for? I got it handled."

"Pass messages, I said," Steve said, voice dry.

"I sent a message," Toby said, shrugging. "'Ow'd the rest go?"

"Fine so far," Steve said, "but some might have slipped through to the hall; I sent Keladry to check and Robin to support her with some spearmen."

"Kel's fine," Toby said, sure of her skill. "But Steve, these're Burned Men."

"Burned Men?" Steve asked.

Toby spat to the side. "Bastards they are. No clan wants to fuck with them."

"You can tell me about them once we're sure they've been dealt with," Steve said, "and after Keladry hears about your language."

Toby gave him a betrayed look. Steve was unimpressed.

"Come on," Steve said. "I can't hear any fighting, but let's make sure everyone is ok."

X

The festival hall was only two lanes away from the square, but from the bodies that lay before it, it seemed that several raiders had managed to sneak past and try their luck at those protected within it, not that it seemed to have done them much good. Two bodies lay by the main door, throats cut messily, and Naerys sat near them, bloody short sword over her lap and Dodger beside her, jaw flecked with blood. She was pale but unharmed, and was talking quietly with Keladry. There were two more bodies further away, one missing its head, a move Keladry seemed fond of, but the other had been cut clean in two at the waist, entrails spilling out from the torso in a macabre display. There was one last clansman, but this one still lived, kneeling in the dirt as Walt stood behind him, spear pressed into his back. Some of the other spearmen were gathered, but most were still seeing to the rest of the village.

"All well?" Steve called as he neared.

"Aye," Keladry answered. "If there are any clansmen left, they've long fled."

"Just this last bit of mountain scum left," Walt said, jabbing the captive with his spear, "and we'll fix that soon enough."

"The sentence for banditry is hanging, right?" Steve asked. Walt clearly had a grievance with the mountain clans, but even so, he wouldn't sit by and watch a prisoner be abused, no matter their crimes.

"He'll hang, don't worry," Walt said, although he did ease off with his spear.

The captive had been grimly quiet, but he looked up as seven horses joined them. Recognition lit in his eyes, and a horrible grin spread across his face, revealing crooked and missing teeth. "Didn't think I'd ever see you alive again boy," he said, looking at Toby. His accent was harsh, but he spoke Westerosi easily enough.

"Chet," Toby said, voice flat. There was a coldness in his eyes.

"What'd you do, run off after the raid that killed your Da?" Chet said. "Pretend you're not some clan's get and lie your way into being a bed servant for some Andal?"

"Still talking through your arse then," Toby said, sneering. "See nothin's changed. Piss in anyone's porridge lately?"

Chet snarled at Toby, but kept his calm. "You know what has changed though boy? Now I get to fuck your Ma whenever I want, instead of just when I catch her out alone."

Toby's face went still.

"Toby," Keladry said, voice warning, but Toby ignored her, not looking away from the captive.

"I ever tell you that I might be your daddy?" Chet said. "You were born not long after the first time I had your Ma, but it wasn't the last."

Walt struck him in the back of the head with the butt of his spear, but the raider winced and ignored him.

"Yeah, you and that streak of piss you called Da not coming back from that raid was real good for me and the lads," Chet said. "Your Ma's cunt has been doing the work of ten-"

Redbloom whirled and kicked Chet in the head, caving it in with a sick crunch. The force of the blow pushed him back onto Walt's spear, and it pierced clean through his chest. Redbloom galloped away into the darkness, and Keladry jumped onto Malorie without pause, chasing after him.

"Guess he won't be hanged after all," Walt said, pulling his spear free with a squelch.

Steve looked down the lane his friends had disappeared down. It was easy sometimes, to forget that Toby was hardly ten. Come the morning, he would speak with them, and they would plan their next steps. For now though, they would need their space.

"See to the corpses," he commanded. "Any wounded, take them to the village healer, and I'll help aid them."

The raid had been repulsed, the battle won, but the execution of the last raider had left a sour taste in his mouth, and not because of its manner.

X

The morning came, and with it questions. Keladry and Toby had returned an hour after they had disappeared the previous night, both on Redbloom. Despite the hardness of her plate armour, the boy had been sleeping as he leant back into her. Kel had brooked no questions, carrying Toby into their tent and laying him down on his bedroll. As the sun rose, they all gathered in the main section, some more well rested than others. There was an air of expectation, and all were watching Steve as he stood at one end of the 'room', arms crossed.

"I don't think that there's any question of what we're going to do next," Steve said, watching Toby as he spoke. Gone was the chaotic but eager child who was happy so long as he was around horses, replaced by a kid with a helpless anger, mind bent on only one thing. "What we need to decide on is the how. Toby, these Burned Men, they're the clan you walked away from?"

"My clan weren't no Burned Men," Toby said. "They were Mountain Runners, but they must've been folded into the Burned."

"Burned Men are one of the larger clans," Keladry explained. "Like the others, they've plagued the Vale for centuries, constantly raiding and stealing women."

"Why are they called the Burned Men?" Lyanna asked. She sat on the floor, holding Dodger to herself as she scratched him behind the ears.

"Because when they come of age, they burn a part of their body off," Keladry said.

"No one wants to fuck with a clan full of people like that," Toby said.

"Do you know where this clan lives?" Steve asked.

Toby shook his head. "They move, so the knights don't come in and wipe 'em out," he said. "And my clan moved more than most, 's why we were called the Mountain Runners. I dunno where they'd be now, being taken in by the Burned."

"How deep into the mountains are they?" Steve asked.

"Deep," Keladry said. "They've been there for thousands of years, and they know their lands well."

"Their numbers?"

"No one knows."

Steve frowned, considering. They didn't need to conquer the mountains, a good thing since the might of the Vale had apparently failed at that for the last few thousand years. All they needed to do was find a specific person in a large swathe of hostile mountains, and get them out. Doable. The question was how.

"Do the Burned Men have enemies in other clans?" Steve asked.

"Plenty," Toby said.

"Would they work with us?"

"No chance. Not with lowlanders."

"What about a neutral ground for a challenge?" Steve said. "Could we win your mother back from them?"

"The only honour the mountain clans have is reserved for each other," Keladry said. "They've none to spare for lowlanders."

"'Lowlanders'," Steve said. "Is that all they think of people outside the clans?"

"At best," Keladry said.

"So force is our best option."

"The only option," Keladry said. There was a heat to her that she hadn't shown before, her disdain for the clans showing through the composed front she usually wore.

"We could approach the local lord," Naerys said, having been quiet until now. "Kincaid said that he had been contacted for aid. He would be obliged to help us, given our defence of his people."

Robin and Lyanna made similar noises of disgust, perhaps louder than they had intended given their guilty looks. "Sorry Naerys," Robin said.

"I know," Naerys said, pursing her lips. "But it is an avenue we could pursue."

"The alternative is heading into the mountains on our own," Steve said.

"Yeh could recruit a few lads from the village," a new voice said, speaking from outside the tent.

Steve looked sharply in its direction, watching as a shadow rose up from where it had lain flat next to the eastern tent wall. They must have approached when it was still dark to do so unseen or unheard. "Show yourself," he commanded.

Walt stuck his head in through the tent flap, and the rest of him soon followed. "Apologies for the intrusion, but if you're dealing with the mountain clans, I want in," he said.

"You eavesdrop on every visitor that passes through your village?" Steve asked, somewhat annoyed. Whether it was at himself for missing the man or the man for the intrusion, he couldn't say.

"Just the nobles," Walt said.

"How does that go for you?" Steve asked.

"Well, seeing as they never catch me," he said, shrugging. His clothes were dusty from where he had crawled and hidden out of sight, but he was unbothered.

"You want something," Steve said.

"I do," Walt said.

Steve waited, watching the man. He was an old soldier that still had a few fights in him, going by what he had seen last night, and it was best to be wary of those.

"I lost some boys last night, and others have little will to take up the spear again," Walt said, "but some got a taste for it. You bring me with you when you go to rescue this one's mother, and I'll bring 'em, and train them as part of the deal."

"You'll train them," Steve said, questioning.

"I fought against the Blackfyres in the Stepstones, and learned my craft well," Walt said. He looked older than Barristan, but that was the harsh life of a smallfolk telling, and he still held a wiry strength.

Steve considered the man. The offer wasn't without merit.

Recruit from the villagers and head into the mountains. The raiding party will have left some manner of trail to follow. x
Approach the local lord, Tillet. He should have some idea of where the mountain clan might be camped, but any trail the raiders left would be lost.


Walt held his stare, unbothered.

"Why do you want this?" Steve asked at length. He had a suspicion, but he wanted to hear it from the man.

"Clans took someone from me once," Walt admitted. "I mean to get her back, or make them pay."

"Then if you think your lads are up for it, we'll recruit them and follow the trail the raiders left," Steve said.

"Good," Walt said, cold satisfaction in his voice. "I'll tell them you agreed." Steve cocked an eyebrow at him, and he snorted a laugh. "I knew what I wanted before I came here. We'll be ready to leave tomorrow." He let himself out of the tent, a spring in his step.

"Bit rude, innee," Toby said, a hint of his old self coming through.

Keladry laid a hand on his head, tousling it lightly, but she was smiling.

"This is going to be dangerous," Steve said, looking to the others. "More dangerous than is right for me to exp-"

"Shut up, Steve," Naerys said.

"I'm probably safer with you in the middle of a mountain clan camp than I am here on my own," Lyanna said.

"If Toby is going, I'm going too," Robin said.

Dodger barked.

Steve sighed, unable to hold back a rueful smile. "I guess that's that then. We leave tomorrow."

X

It did not take them long to prepare, shifting what equipment they would need from the wagon to the saddlebags of their horses and the backs of their mules. They would have no comfortable tent for their journey into the mountains, and no wagon to carry their possessions, for what roads there were would not serve well enough, but they would have their mounts and their bedrolls. The rest of the day was spent relaxing, taking advantage of the calm before their march into the deeply hostile territory of a people who had been resisting the rulers of the land for thousands of years, to rescue a woman who had been written off as lost the moment she had been taken nearly a decade ago. For anyone else, it would have been a fool's errand. For Steve…he'd taken worse odds.

The villagers gave them a solemn send off, thankful for their aid but doubtful of their chances. Walt had eight young men with him, spears on their shoulders and packs hoisted on their backs, even if they seemed a bit empty. They had looted what armour the raiders had worn, and each of them had some basic protection. All of them had family saying their farewells, but none had sweethearts they were leaving behind, and by Steve's judgement this was by Walt's design. Grey clouds rolled in as they left the village behind, and it fit the mood.

Steve set a swift pace, and Walt took advantage to drill proper marching technique into the men. They were strong young men, all seasoned by the labour of a farm, but they weren't anything close to soldiers yet. Toby rode ahead, as was his habit, and Keladry led their small column, eyes alert for foes. The others followed behind so as not to stir up dust to be marched through. As midday approached, Steve slipped off Fury to march beside the old man.

"You seem to know where we're going," Steve said. Walt had been subtly nudging their path since their departure.

"We don't have a lot of things that a soldier might need, back in the village," Walt said. "I bet the clansmen camp will have a few things though."

"Acquire the supply of the enemy for the good of the army," Steve mused.

"That's it," Walt said. "You've served before then."

"I've done my time," Steve said.

"Hmm." Walt eyed him, taking his measure. "You've got a bit of babyface, but you fight like a veteran."

"Thanks," Steve said, straight faced. They marched in silence for a time, and Steve subtly extended their lead from the rest. "Why were you so eager to get these fellas along on this trip?"

"Because I like our chances with them better than if it was just an old man, two knights, a woman and some kids," Walt said.

"You saw how they fought," Steve said. "And you saw what I did. You've got another reason."

Walt chewed the inside of his cheek, the one with the scar tissue in it. "Because as soon as that fight was over, I saw that they'd got a taste for it. They wanted more, just like I did twenty years ago. I was lucky, and had Ninepenny Kings making trouble, but there's no war on the horizon for them."

"So you want to get it out of their system," Steve said.

"Show them it's not all fun and games, aye," Walt said. "That, and Kincaid was right about one thing. Tillet will increase what we owe if he sees we've men under arms. If we can avoid that, even get some boys sending coin home, we could really start to flourish as a village."

"No guarantee they all come home."

"That's true," Walt acknowledged. "But I chose who I chose for a reason, and I'll do my damndest to get them home safe. That's if they don't get a taste for the life."

"I had thoughts about starting a mercenary company," Steve said. "But this was in Essos, not Westeros."

"Why would a noble want to do a thing like that?" Walt asked. The land they walked now was starting to grow hillier, and less like the sort of land that a farmer might eye appraisingly.

"I saw things I wanted to change," Steve said.


"Things you wanted to change, in Essos," Walt said. "You're not talking about what I think you're talking about."

"Why not?"

Walt snorted. "Pick something easier first, like wiping out the clans."

"Everything is too hard until someone does it," Steve said. He wasn't going to go into the ethics of wiping out a group of people with a soldier in a feudal society. "Something to think about, if the lads get a taste for fighting."

"As you say," Walt said.

"What did you say their names were, anyway?" Steve asked.

"Don't tell them I told you, but they're Ed, Jon, Symon, Gerold, Tim, Humfrey, Will, and Hugo," Walt said. "I said you wouldn't acknowledge them until they could maintain a march and hold a spear line."

"That's a reward for them?" Steve said.

"They got a bit excited about the way you knocked over those raiders, don't let it go to your head, milord," Walt said.

Steve was starting to get the feeling that Walt wasn't too concerned with that whole lèse-majesté thing.

"By the time we reach the mountains, I'll have these lads good enough to not die to the first savage that runs screaming at them with an axe," he continued.

"They did alright in the raid," Steve said.

"They were one more death from breaking discipline," Walt said quietly, after glancing back at them, "and they still held longer than I thought they would."

"Having something to fight for will do that," Steve said.

Walt grumbled an agreement. "They're no household guard, but I suppose they did well enough."

The two of them spoke on less important matters as they continued on, setting a picture-perfect example of a march for the recruits to mimic, and by early afternoon, they were nearing the camp that the raiders had left behind. It was likely deserted, but still they approached cautiously, Steve and Keladry leading the way, the recruits following under Walt's strict eye.

It was indeed empty, but there was evidence of somewhat recent activity. Much of the camp looked to have been left in a messy state, as if the owners of the tents and bedrolls were expecting to return, but there was evidence of another that had been present. It seemed there was at least one survivor of the raid on the village.

"What does this mean for us?" Steve asked. "Will the Burned Men be on the lookout for retaliation?"

Walt shook his head and spat.

"They shouldn't," Keladry said. "Even the greatest of Houses rarely pursue when the raiders get deep enough into the mountains."

"Cowards," Walt grumbled.

"They know that men who go in rarely come out," Keladry finished.

"Let's get to looting then," Steve said. "We've still got plenty of daylight."

They did so, and by the end of it, each recruit had a bedroll and a tent to sleep in, even if some needed a beating and an airing first. There was little of value otherwise however, the most useful loot having been carried by the raiders and taken from their corpses. Before long, it was time to continue on, each man's pack a little fuller, and their backs a little straighter, feeling more like proper soldiers.

The mountains beckoned.

X x X

The Mountains of the Moon made even the largest of men feel small, and there was a curious sense of being disconnected from the outside world. Through valleys and along ridges they walked, Toby leading the way as he followed marks and signs only apparent to him. While the Arryns might lay claim to the entirety of the Vale, it was clear that there were large swathes of the mountains that knew no lords but the mountain clans. Fields that had never been tilled and mountains that had never been quarried as far as they could see, the barest remains of what might once have been a village the only sign of lowland presence they encountered.

By day they marched, breaking camp with the dawn and following the trails. Come the afternoon, they stopped while the sun still shone and trained. Their options were limited by their need to march again the next day, but Steve and Walt still had plenty of options to improve their raw recruits. The young men soon came to curse the very idea of the push up and the plank, to say nothing of the spear drills they were put through. The weapons may not have been designed for it, but Keladry had them following her glaive exercises as a group, drilling a basic pattern into their minds and muscles. Any cockiness at their growing skills was tamped down by a round of hand to hand in the ring with Steve as they were manhandled like errant children in the pursuit of teaching them basic self-defence. If there were any complaints to be had, the men kept quiet when they saw the kids learning the same moves they were, and a woman more advanced.

In the mountains, there was no lord to lay claim to the deer, or to enforce poaching laws, and so the party ate richly each night. Robin would venture out with Toby and a horse, and return with a hart slung over its back. They had what roots and tubers could be found, but they were few, and despite the eagerness the men showed to be eating so much meat, Steve would be glad for the variety of civilisation when they returned.

Gutting and dressing the hart was a task Steve had taken for himself, finding himself enjoying it, although Dodger constantly begged for scraps. He would watch as Keladry put the men through their drills, leading them with her glaive, while Toby and Walt squabbled over nothing nearby. Robin would produce the reed ring he had taken from the archery competition at Harrenhal, and spend the late afternoon shooting. He was starting to core the ring more often than not, and Lyanna would cheer him when he did. Naerys liked to sit and read, keeping an eye on them all.

After everyone had been thrown around in the dirt by Steve in the name of training, all were ready for a hot meal, the spices he had restocked before leaving Riverrun doing wonders for morale.

On the seventh night of their journey into the mountains, Steve watched the stars emerge as night fell, enjoying the warmth cast by the fire. They were all gathered around it, small conversations taking place as they digested their meal. The villagers had made to set up their own area the first night they made camp, but Steve had waved off the idea, and they had shared a fire each night since. He had apparently underestimated the social divide between the smallfolk and a lord however, as none of the recruits had struck up a conversation with him, and even Walt had shown a more respectful side. He ignored the thought that it had taken time to work on Robin and Lyanna to get them to drop the formality, arguably the only two of his companions who had joined his retinue in anything approaching normal circumstances.

"Excuse me, Ser Steve?"

Maybe tonight was the night, Steve thought. "Yes, Symon?"

Symon swallowed as he became the focus of attention of all around the campfire. He was a tall and slender man with dark hair, but the week on the march had already done him some good. "I was wondering, well me and the lads were wondering," and here there were some entirely silent recriminations from his fellows, "what part of the Kingdoms you come from?"

"I'm not from the Seven Kingdoms," Steve said.

"I come from the West."
"I'm from a great southern land."
Leave it at that. x


Glances were exchanged as Steve made no move to answer further.

"Why do you ask? You draw the short straw?" Steve said, mouth quirked.

"Ay-Nay, milord," Symon said. "We were just wondering where you learned to trample people like you did at the village."

"That's just something I picked up," Steve said. "It's mostly the armour, really. Nothing special."

"What would you count as something special then?" Another man asked. It was Hugo, the biggest of the men, one that Steve had heard the others teasing for sometimes taking over for the ox when it tired of the plough. "Er, milord."

"Ser Steve is fine," Steve said. He had almost told them to call him Steve, days ago, but the look in Naerys' eye had persuaded him otherwise. "I don't know what you'd call something special."

"Tell them about the Kingswood Brotherhood," Naerys said from her seat next to him.

"Or the melee final," Robin said from across the fire.

"The seabeast that almost drowned ya," Toby suggested.

Brotherhood
Leviathan
Melee x


"I guess the melee final at the Harrenhal tournament was something," Steve said.

"We heard about that," another man, Tim, said eagerly. He had large ears and spoke quickly, leaning forwards. "Trader came through last month who'd been there. That was really you who won it? Milord."

The men looked interested, and so Steve gave in without much reluctance. "Yeah, that was me. I had some people try to get in my way, but I made it to the finals without much trouble. I had some good fights against Robert Baratheon, Yohn Royce, and Barristan the Bold."

"Lord Royce!" Tim said, admiringly. "What was he like?"

"Well, he put up a good fight and he can move like nobody's business in that bronze armour of his…"

Steve spun the tale of his melee victory, speaking well of his opponents and their skill. The camp was enthralled, even those who had been there to see it themselves. When the admiration got to be a bit much, Steve shifted attention by throwing Robin and Toby under the bus, and mentioning their third and second places in the archery and horse racing. They retaliated with his antics in the axe throwing, and he was obliged to tell that story as well. The recruits relaxed as the tales were told, and they saw the common folk of his retinue exchange friendly mockings with him. They fed the fire twice over the course of the telling, and by the end, all were filled with the quiet cheer of full bellies and good company. The stars twinkled overhead as silence crept in.

"What do you spose will happen when we find the clanners?" Jon, the quietest of the men asked. His nose was long and hooked, and he preferred to listen than to speak.

A solemnity came over the fire. In their isolation, and the simple cheer of their routine, it was easy to forget that their small band was marching towards the most feared of all the mountain clans, intent on taking the fight to them.

"Without knowing their defences, I can't say," Steve said. "But whatever we do, we do it smart. That might mean extracting our target quietly, or it might mean me making a distraction while you go in and get them out."

The men accepted his words, reassured at least that Steve seemed to have the beginnings of a plan.

"One thing I will make clear though," Steve said, and here his tone hardened. "We're attacking their home, and that means non-combatants. If a child runs at you with a weapon, you disarm them, kick them away, but you do not strike them with steel. Am I understood?"

There was a pause as they took in his words, and no one answered.

"Aye, Lord America," Walt said. "They understand."

"They never spared our young uns," Gerold, a wiry man with a healing cut along his jaw, said. "Why show mercy to some who're just gonna raid us in a few seasons?" He stared into the fire, away from the glare Walt was giving him.

"We don't know each other well," Steve said quietly. "I know you've suffered from their raids, and I know you're here as much for revenge as you are in hopes of rescuing those they've stolen, but I believe that you're better than the clansmen who raided you." He looked around the fire. "If you march with me, then you act like men, not animals."

"We understand, Lord," Humfrey said. He had killed two clansmen in the raid, and the others looked up to him. His head was shaved, and a scar over his left eye pulled it half closed in a perpetual squint. "We won't shame you."

"It's not about shame," Steve said. "It's about being better, and being able to look the people you defended in the eye afterwards." His retinue, and some of the men, were watching him intently as they absorbed his words, but others seemed doubtful. "We're in these mountains to set right a wrong, not cause another."

"Yes, milord," came the answers, the villagers each murmuring their assent.

Steve sighed. "Speak with me tomorrow if you wish. I won't hold it against you, and it's getting late."

"Humfrey, you've got first watch with Symon," Walt said. "G-"

"I'll take the midnight shift," Steve said.

"As you say," Walt said. "Gerold, you have the third watch with Ed…"

The night came to an end, not on the happiest of notes, but giving those new to Steve's company plenty to think about.

X

It was midmorning the following day and they were well on their way. The sun was obscured by light grey clouds, and they were making their way along a trail at the edge of a valley, near the slope. It reminded Steve of some of a picturesque Swiss valley he and the Commandos had ambushed a convoy of Hydra agents in during the War. None of the men had approached Steve yet, and he had seen a few considering glances at Toby as he guided them, but from what he heard of their whispered conversations, he was optimistic. He was considering breaking for lunch when their journey was interrupted.

At the head of the column, Toby's head jerked up. "Off the trail, quick!" He and Quicksilver darted off the trail and up the slope, into the dense woods that carpeted the mountain side.

The rest of them followed his lead, not questioning their guide. Into the woods they went, man and beast, until they were shrouded by its gloom and could just see the trail they had come from.

Those mounted dismounted, and Steve approached Toby. "What did you see?"

"Quicksilver smelled sommat," Toby said. "Another horse."

"How far away?"

"Dunno," Toby said. He fidgeted in place.

"You made the right call," Steve said. "We wait," he said to Keladry, and she passed on his word. She had her glaive out, and like Steve wore the under layer of her armour, the quilted jacket and chausses offering some protection while they travelled.

They hunkered down, watching and waiting in silence. Birds took up their calls once more, after they had been disturbed by the party's intrusion into the forest. As was always the way, many of them were suddenly aware of a pressing need to answer the call of nature, but they persevered, waiting. Ten minutes and half an eternity later, they began to hear faint sounds of movement.

Through the trees, they watched, catching glimpses as a party made their way along the trail. There were perhaps two dozen mountain clansmen, some mounted, but most not. They were armed and armoured for a fight, and they spoke boisterously with one another in their own tongue. Steve thought he could make out burns on a few of them.

Ambush them. +
Let them pass.


"We'll hit them as they pass," Steve said. "We can't let them go if there's a chance they might raid another village."

Walt nodded. "I'll ready the lads." He scuttled over to them, whispering orders.

"Toby, can you get the horses to throw their riders?" Steve asked.

"Uh, maybe?" Toby said. "But I'd have to shout for them to hear me, and they might like their riders."

"It's not a mental thing?" He watched as the clansmen drew closer.

"Wot?" Toby asked. "How am I supposed to tell the horses what to do without talking to them?"

"Alright then. Can you send our horses down the slope after I engage, before the men do?" Steve asked.

"Yeah, I can do that," Toby said, nodding slowly.

"Naerys, you'll stay with Lyanna up here," Steve said. "Robin, follow the men down, and pick off any riders you can. We don't want them escaping and carrying word of our presence."

The three of them nodded, Robin and Naerys more at ease than Lyanna. He caught her glancing at Naerys' short sword; he might have to get her an easily hidden dagger or something.

Walt returned. "They're ready. You want to lead a charge, hit them as they pass?"

"No, Keladry will lead the charge," Steve said. "I'm going to slip around behind them and slit throats until they notice me."

Keladry accepted his words, only a faint clenching of her jaw giving away any nerves. Walt looked like he might have argued had the raiders not been so close.

"Walt will be at your back, you just focus on cutting through the highlanders and keeping yourself alive," Steve said. "You start charging when the front of their line reaches you, or when they see me, whichever comes first."

"I won't let you down, Ser," Keladry said.

"I know," Steve said. He gave them all a nod. "See you on the other side." He darted off, keeping low to the ground and angling to keep as many trees between him and the path as possible.

The talk of the mountainfolk grew louder, and Steve stopped behind a tree as he reached them. His shield was on his back, and he held a rondel dagger in his right hand. His heart beat steadily as he waited for them to pass. The horses led the way, and he could hear them snort and whicker.

Silently, Steve paced down the slope towards the trail, emerging onto it in the wake of the raiders. The man at the rear of the party bore a heavy pack, and was humming as he walked. In one motion, Steve covered his mouth and drove his dagger up through the base of his skull and into his brain. The man jerked for a moment, and then went limp, and Steve lowered him gently to the ground. He stepped silently after the next man in line and repeated the process.

As he reached for the third man, he happened to turn, as if to say something to those already dead. His eyes widened as he saw Steve standing there, bloody dagger in hand. The soldier took him by the neck and squeezed, blocking any noise from escaping his throat, and the raider beat at him helplessly, until Steve stabbed him through the eye.

The sounds of his fruitless attempts at defence did not go unheard, however, and the next two men in the column looked back. They saw the dagger piercing out the back of their friend's skull, and their hands went to their axes, shouting the alarm.

Steve kicked the corpse towards them, fouling their charge long enough to get his shield on his arm, and the fight was on.

The clansmen turned as one to face the mad Andal who had attacked them alone in their own territory, but then came the thunder of hooves. A small herd of horses and mules emerged from the woods and trampled all in their path, kicking and biting. In their wake came a line of spearmen, led by a tall figure with an enormous polearm, and they wasted no time in taking advantage of the chaos left by them, thrusting their spears out in a simple practised motion. An arrow buzzed from the woods to take the raid leader in the throat and he fell from his horse, choking on his own blood.

Steve killed the two closest to him with a blow to the head from his shield and a cut throat with his dagger, and he kicked the next man in the head, snapping his neck. One of the riders tried to bull past him, heading back the way they came, but he leapt and spun, kicking the man from his horse and sending him tumbling down the valley slope. Another arrow took the third rider in the gut, and the fourth and last was pulled from his mount by Redbloom, the roan warhorse biting his fur cloak and pulling with a toss of his head. Flying hooves and the sound of splattering spoke to his fate when he hit the ground.

In scant moments their ambush had reduced the party of over twenty to a bare half dozen, and Walt reduced that further as he speared a man through the chest. Steve grabbed the next man to run at him by the arm and headbutted him, sending him to the ground, senseless. He watched as Keladry led the others in killing the last of them. Silence fell on the valley once more in the wake of the violence.

Picking up the man he had headbutted, Steve tossed him to Hugo. "Bind this one," he said, before turning to the valley and the man he had kicked off his horse. He was just regaining his senses as Steve reached him, and he tried to lunge at him with a knife. Steve slapped it from his hand, and headbutted him for good measure, before dragging him back up to the others.

He found the other survivor bound hand and foot, sat down on the side of the trail, a torrent of insults flowing from him, not that he could understand them.

"What language is that?" Steve asked.

"Old Tongue," Keladry said. "Only spoken by the mountain clans and some in the North."

Toby said something back to their talkative captive, and the man laughed and spat at him. Toby spat back, wiping his arm on the man's furs to boot.

The second captive was dumped beside the first, and one of the men bound him quickly. It was Ed, a blond with a short beard who was good with knots.

"Do you speak Common?" Steve asked.

"Fuck you, lowlander," the rider Steve had kicked off his horse said, even as his companion continued to spew insults.

"So that's a yes," Steve said. "I've got a few questions."

"Take your questions and fuck your mother with them," the more polite of the two said. One ear looked to have been seared off, now a lump of scarred flesh.

"Why are you raiding? What was your target? Do you have enemies nearby?" Steve asked, as if he hadn't heard.

"And when you're done with her, go fuck your father too," the man continued. "Dry, just like my clan is going to do to you."

Toby had gotten tired of the other man's vitriol, and had started flicking him on the nose every time he spoke. The results were mixed.

"If you answer my questions, I'll give you a death on your feet with your weapon in hand," Steve said.

The insults stopped. "Lowlanders lie," the other man said. He glared at Toby as the boy paused in his flicking.

"You aren't a threat to me," Steve said simply.

The clansmen swallowed, remembering what they'd seen of him during the short fight.

"We won't tell you about our camp," the horseman said.

"I'm not here to wipe you out, just rescue those you've stolen," Steve said.

"You're here for a bunch of mewling quims?" the one eared man asked. He caught a glimpse of Naerys and Lyanna as they emerged from the woods to join them. "Kind of you to bring us more," he said, breaking into a grating laugh.

"They put up a better fight than you did," Steve said, shrugging. "Do we have a deal or not?"

The man glared, but relented. "We were headed for the lowlands. We needed supplies. This is Burned Men land, and none dare challenge us. Happy?"

The other man said something to Toby in the Old Tongue, but it didn't have the sound of an insult, and Toby answered, suspicious.

"We're near one of your camps then?" Steve asked. "Not your main stronghold?"

The one eared man seemed to realise what he had given away, and clamped his mouth shut, murder in his eyes.

Toby was speaking intently to his captive now, low and fast. Gerold and Symon were sharing an uncertain glance behind them.

"Nothing else to say?" Steve asked, distracting him from the discussion.

"Give me my weapon, lowlander," he growled out.

"Untie him," Steve said to Ed, "and give him his weapon." He turned his back on him, taking a few steps away.

When he turned back, the clansman was on his feet, rubbing his wrists as the others stepped away from him. Steve held his arms out in open invitation, and the raider charged. It was over in a heartbeat, Steve stabbing him in the heart and letting his momentum carry him past him into the dirt. He died with a curse on his lips.

With the other prisoner, Toby bounced to his feet, an uncontrollable smile on his face. "I knew he was lying, that dirty piece o' cud!"

"Who was lying? What did he say?" Keladry asked.

"Ma's ok," Toby said. "Chet was fulla shit like always." He rushed Keladry and threw his arms around her.

Keladry returned the hug, holding him close.

"What happened?" Naerys asked.

"He said the Princess took Ma in," Toby said. "Kept anyone from claimin' her as a wife."

"Princess?" Keladry asked.

"I dunno, she's one of the Burned Men women," Toby said.

"You're being real helpful for mountain scum," Walt said. "You got a reason for that?"

The prisoner sneered at Walt, but said something to Toby, not deigning to speak in Common.

"He said Ma helped him when he was wounded one time, stopped the sickness from gettin' in," Toby explained.

Walt considered them for a long moment, before almost forcing a question out. "What'd you say your Ma's name was, boy?"

"She's just Ma," Toby said, looking at him oddly.

"Free me, and give me my axe," the captive demanded.

"You're not going to ask for your freedom after that?" Steve asked.

"Old Gods drink from you," the man said. "I die with my band."

Steve gave Ed a nod, and the red bearded man untied the clansman. The man charged Steve immediately, and he obliged with a quick death. He turned his eye to more important matters, running his eye over the men and making sure none were wounded. There were a few scratches here and there, but nothing serious, although the straps of Jon's gorget were hanging on by a thread.

"Get these bodies off the trail," Steve ordered. "Loot them for any useful items. We'll bury them to keep any predators away." Will, a lithe man with a dense auburn beard, was the first to respond, but he was quickly joined by Humfrey and Hugo in dragging the bodies away.

Robin dropped from a tree at the edge of the woods, and went about collecting his arrows as the bodies were gathered.

"I'll get the shovel," Tim muttered, approaching the mule with it in its pack.

"Toby, we've got four new horses," Steve said. "Introduce them to the others?"

"Yep," Toby said, almost skipping as he let go of Keladry and approached the horses that had belonged to the clansmen. They were smaller than even Quicksilver, but too large to be called a pony, and had shaggier coats.

"Good news," Steve muttered to Keladry as she joined him in supervising.

"Aye," she said back. "But I don't know what he meant by a princess. Mountain clans don't have them, and no Targaryen ever went missing or was taken."

"I guess we'll find out," Steve said.

"We will," Keladry said, a grimly satisfied set to her mouth as she watched the bodies be taken away. "We're close."

Overhead, a falcon gave a cry as it wheeled away. They were closer than they knew.

X x X

Steve and Keladry began wearing their full plate the next day, and it was well that they did, because on the eighth day they found the Burned Men camp. At the base of a deep couloir in the mountain side, and even on the gradual back side, a number of huts had been built. They had the look of temporary dwellings, and if the region saw any amount of snow, they wouldn't last through the winter, built where they were, but the palisade wall stretching across its entrance made it a strong position.

The men wielding bows and spears behind the wall only made it stronger. The gates were shut and barred, and it looked like they were expecting trouble.

"They know we're coming," Steve said. From the cover of nearby woods, they watched the camp, planning their move.

"Don't know how, but aye," Walt said. He was staring at the camp wall like a starved dog, undeterred.

"There's a group leaving up the other side," Robin said. "Just past the huts, see?"

Steve looked where Robin indicated, and he saw what he saw. A small group was leaving the camp behind, and some looked to be herding or pulling others. "I see them. Too big to be children."

"They're getting the women away," Walt said. "Stopping us from rescuing them." His voice was threaded through with cold rage.

"There's women amongst them," Robin said, eyes hawklike. "They're all on foot."

"Why would they evacuate the women," Keladry said, frowning.

"Maybe they know we're coming, but not how many?" Naerys said.

Keladry shook her head, unconvinced. "That doesn't feel right."

"They're gettin' away," Toby said, and Khal, the great black horse he rode, mirrored his anxiety, stamping the earth.

"There won't be an easy way around," Steve said, "not if they've chosen this site and blocked it off like that. We need to go through them."

"I've seen stronger walls," Walt said. "A mounted charge could carry us through. Crush the clansmen, catch up to the women, get them on the horses, run." Even as he said it, it was clear he didn't fully believe in the plan. "It could work."

"Lots of risk someone falls behind," Steve said. He could count maybe fifty men and women under arms in the village, and not a child to be seen.

"They're gettin' away," Toby said again, and it was clear he wouldn't wait much longer.

Challenge the camp. You will give them no choice but to answer. x
Charge the camp. You will carve your way to the women no matter the cost.
Find a way around the camp, and hope to pick up the trail in time.


"Lyanna, get me my horn," Steve said. He checked his shield straps and that his hammer was resting snug on his back.

Lyanna darted off to the mule that held his possessions, digging through the pack.

"What are you planning?" Naerys asked, brows furrowed.

"They're putting on a big show to scare us off," Steve said. "I'm going to show them that we aren't."

"You mean to challenge them," Keladry said.

"Clans don't accept challenges from lowlanders, and even if they do they won't honour them," Walt argued.

"I'm not going to give them a choice," Steve said. He accepted the horn from Lyanna, and tied it off at his hip. "Naerys, Lyanna, you'll stay here. "Hugo, Gerold, you're with them. If you look to be attacked out here, you're to retreat rather than engage if possible."

The big man, Hugo, nodded easily, and so did Gerold, but he looked disappointed, the cut along his jaw pulling with his grimace.

"Toby, Walt, you two are at my back. Keladry and Robin, you're behind them. Humfrey, you and the rest of the lads are in pairs bringing up the rear. Look mean."

"Sure you don't want Hugo and Gerold for that then?" Humfrey asked.

"I want you to look mean, not scare them off entirely," Steve said. The men laughed, low and eager. "Toby, get a horse for Walt."

One of the shaggy mountain horses was selected, and they all got in formation. Steve took a deep breath. "If this doesn't work, you're to pull back as a group and make for last night's camp."

"And what do you mean to do?" Keladry asked, tone pointed.

"Discourage the enemy."

"We'll not leave you behind," Humfrey objected. "Not after what you've done for us."

"I said discourage the enemy, not sacrifice myself," Steve said. "That means I kill them until they don't want to follow." He put on his helm. "Let me do the talking here. Toby, you'll translate what I say, as I say it."

"Aye Steve," Toby said. His eyes were bright, and Khal was quivering with suppressed energy.

"Everyone ready?" Steve asked. The answers were positive, and he donned his helm. "Time to be heroes." He lifted his horn to his lips.

To the clansmen in the camp, the dirge-like sound that rang out across the mountains must have sounded like the hunting cry of a beast escaped from some foul pit. Many started in fright as they heard it, the sound triggering a piece of their hind brains that told them they were prey. Their attention was pulled to the woods it came from, and many in the camp rushed towards the gate, sure that some threat was about to descend upon them. When out came an Andal knight and their party, many laughed, secretly relieved. They knew how to deal with knights.

Slowly, the interlopers approached. The proud clansmen watched, glad for the distraction to take their mind off other troubles. The forest's edge was some few hundred metres away, and the pace of the knight was not hurried. When he reached the halfway point, he sounded his horn once more, and in their hearts they could not help but quail. They stood strong, pride not allowing them to show their unease. The knight was a fool, they told themselves, he knew not what he was walking towards.

Steve neared the palisade walls, guiding Fury in a confident walk. He looked upon the archers without fear, before finally coming to a stop just before the gates. "Burned Men!" he boomed. "My name is Steve Rogers, and I challenge your leader!" Toby repeated his words, the guttural language sapping the youth from his voice.

Laughter was their response, and one man put down his spear so he could piss over the wall in his direction.

"Well, I tried being polite," Steve said to himself, before clearing his throat. "GOAT FUCKERS! Cravens you are, hiding behind your walls at the first sign of a lowland knight!" He waited for Toby to repeat his words, smiling thinly as the laughter stopped. "Every member of your clan that I killed told me what warriors you are, how strong you are, but I see them for the liars they were. How quick you are to piss your breeches at the first sign of a real man!"

The mood of the clansmen turned sour, and one was quick to string and loose an arrow at him. Steve saw it coming, and batted it contemptuously away with the back of his hand.

"I know girls with bigger balls than the man who shot that arrow," Steve called. "Let me in to face your leader, or live with the knowledge of your cowardice!"

There was arguing behind the wall, and Steve waited. Slowly, the gates began to creak open. Without pause he nudged Fury onwards, and his comrades followed. They entered the mountain clan village, and got their first proper look at what waited for them.

There was an open area behind the wall, and in the centre a small group waited. It was more accurate to call it two groups, for all they tried to present themselves as one, for each of the dozen men were clearly standing at the back of two men in particular. One was a hard, lean looking man who wore no shirt despite the brisk mountain air, and his torso was covered in deliberate burns, designed to look like something with horns. He had an axe at one hip, and a fine looking sword at the other.

The other was much younger, still a boy in truth, no more than Robin's age, and a falcon perched on his shoulder. He was missing an eye, burn scars clear around its empty socket, and he wore a tattered cloak that might have once been green. A bright dagger was at his hip, and he bore no other weapon.

The older of the two spoke first. "Who are you to come to the lands of my father and call me craven?"

The boy shot him a dark glance, before turning back to Steve. "Why are you here?"

"I'm here to rescue the women you stole from their homes and raped." x
"I've come for justice for all you've raided."
"For a friend."
Answer the boy. x
Answer the man.


"I'm here to rescue the women you stole from their homes and raped," Steve said. He spoke to the boy, but his eyes passed over the others before him, and they felt a shiver run down their spines. "If you're smart, you won't get in my way."

"You have already failed," the man said, sneering. His Common was poor. "They go to my father's stronghold."

"I'm not talking to you," Steve said, eyes on the boy. His gut was telling him there was something else going on here.

"You have come into the depths of our mountains, all to save women stolen many years ago?" the boy asked.

"I have," Steve said.

The boy squinted at him with his sole eye, approaching warily. "Why?"

"Because it's the right thing to do." The words were easy, but they often were when they were sincere.

The boy backed away, stopping next to the other supposed leader, closer than he was before. The falcon on his shoulder spread its wings and flapped, taking flight. "You best speak with truth on your tongue, lowlander," he said, and then he turned and hamstrung the other man with a single slice of his dagger.

Chaos erupted, as the clansmen turned on each other, shouting with rage, but not surprise.

"Support the kid!" Steve shouted, and then he pulled his hammer from his back and joined the carnage.

There was no telling the feuding clansmen apart, so Steve and his people were forced on the defensive, attacking only those who attacked them, or the kid, as he continued carving up the man he had taken completely by surprise. Like a master butcher and a prize hog, the boy was reducing the once strong man slice by slice.

"I am Tagart, son of Timett!" the man bellowed, as he tried and failed to rise. "I will not-"

"Yer a dead man," the boy said, ripping his dagger across his throat with a messy cut.

Steve killed two men who attacked the boy from behind, trampling one into the dirt and flattening the other with a single hammer blow. "How do we tell your people apart from his?" he demanded.

"If they've got a burn under their eye, they be mine," the boy said.

"Keladry!" Steve said, barking her name. "Burn marks under their right eyes are friendlies!"

Keladry cut a man from shoulder to hip and spun to let her crack another between the eyes with the iron butt of her weapon, Redbloom guarding her back. She nodded, already wheeling to face her next foe.

Robin was shooting from horseback, steering with his knees, a far cry from the first days out of King's Landing when he could hardly sit straight in a saddle. He shot one of two men trying to kill each other on the platform by the palisade wall, already looking for another target before he started to fall.

"They took the women out of the village before you arrived," the boy said. His falcon was back on its shoulder, and its beak and talons were bloody. "If we're not quick, they'll vanish."

Steve nodded. "We'll finish the foes here, and-"

"No time," the boy said, scowling. "My people will win, if yours help, but we need to leave now."

"Fine," Steve said. There was no time to waste time arguing. "Toby, Walt, with me! Keladry, you finish things here!" He hauled the boy up onto his horse to sit him at his back, and kicked Fury into a gallop through the village. The falcon took off once more, soaring ahead.

Toby and Walt followed, and Khal kicked a man in the head as they passed. They slowed only to thread through the stakes that had been raised to block the rear of the village, and then they were powering up the gradual slope of the mountainside.

"What's your name?" Steve asked the kid at his back.

"I am Artos, son of Kelda," the one-eyed boy said. "Leader of the Green Falcons."

"I thought you were Burned Men?" Steve asked.

"Not anymore."

The slope they followed became less gradual, and they were forced to slow. Soon it was too steep for the horses at all.

"We will go by foot," Artos said. "There are stairs cut into the mountain ahead."

Walt eyed Artos suspiciously, but dismounted as Steve and Toby did. Artos led the way to the path, an almost vertical staircase that they could have easily missed. Steve stowed his hammer on his back, and Walt abandoned his spear.

"They should not be far from the top," Artos said. "If they have time to get out of sight, we will not be able to track them over the rock." He sped up the stairs with the ease of practice.

Toby was close behind him, scampering with the agility and fearlessness of youth, and Walt hardly paused, anger and hope lending him vigour. Steve followed up the rear, ready to catch anyone who fell.

Their goal gave them speed, and they almost flew up the mountainside. There was some loose rock, and a patch of clear ice that almost saw Walt slip and fall, but they reached the top of the staircase without injury, not at the top of the mountain, but at the top of the couloir. The four of them scanned their surrounds with in frantic silence, and they looked to have been too late.

"There," Steve said, pointing towards the edge of some woods in the distance. A party of people were just disappearing into it.

"Fifteen warriors they have," Artos said.

"It won't be enough," Steve said.

Walt began to run across the rocky ground, eyes fixed on the trees that he could only hope would hold what he had sought in vain for years. The others followed him without delay. The hunt was on.

Across the shale they ran, loose rock proving treacherous footing. Walt pulled ahead, uncaring, intent on reaching the clansmen if it killed him. Toby and Artos sprang along as they tried to keep up, but their strides were shorter and the gap widened. They would have been left behind, if not for Steve. He gathered them up as he barrelled past, tucking one under each arm. Ignoring their flailing and cursing, he picked his way across the rock carefully, barely running faster than a grown man's sprint, until he drew even with Walt. The old soldier pushed himself harder, almost slipping, barely glancing at the absurd sight. Shale fragments cracked and clattered as they thundered onwards.

As they passed the halfway mark, the terrain started to shift from loose to solid rock. They could feel themselves gaining, even if their quarry was hidden from sight. Steve leapt over a crevasse, glancing back to see Walt hop over. He almost missed the buzz of the arrow as it shot out of the woods. He twisted, letting it hit his shield, and slowed enough that the kids could hit the ground running as he let them go.

"Stay behind me," Steve ordered. He ignored Artos' furious look; kids were kids no matter how many people they had killed or had in their tribe. Another arrow came whistling out at him, and he let it deflect off his chest. They had almost reached the tree line.

Four clansmen were waiting for them there, snarling at them with murder in their eyes, and Steve killed two of them as he crashed through, caving in the torso of one with his shield as he clotheslined another, breaking their neck. The distraction was enough for Walt to fall upon another, strangling him with one hand as he stabbed him in a blur of speed with the dagger in his other. Toby and Artos took the last man apart like a pair of wolves bringing down a bison, leaving him to choke in his own blood as they ran after the two men, already moving on.

There was no moving quietly in plate armour as he ran through the trees, and as Steve reached the rear of the party they pursued, two clansmen turned back at the rattle. It didn't help them, as he killed one with a punch to the throat and dented the skull of the other with the edge of his shield. An arrow soared over his shoulder from behind to sink into the side of another raider, and Steve glanced back to see that Walt had taken up the bow of the man he had killed. Toby and Artos joined him on either side, anger and fury on their faces, their knives dripping with blood. They had well and truly caught the attention of their prey.

"Last chance," Steve said. "Let the women go, and I'll let you walk away."

Toby didn't repeat his words this time, mostly because he was staring at one of the women. "Ma!"

"Tobias!" the blonde woman shouted, hope warring with terror on her face.

The clansmen gave him no answer, not verbally. Most of them charged forward, weapons raised as they howled, looking every inch the barbarians they were painted as. The man who already had an arrow in his side gurgled and fell as another pierced his throat, and Steve stepped forward to meet the rest. The first was kicked in the chest and sent flying, already dead, knocking another two off their feet. He pulled his hammer from his back and struck, bowling over the three who had tried to swarm him. The boys scurried forward to take advantage, stabbing the disorientated men as they were down.

Steve had almost been going through the motions, utterly unchallenged by his foes, but seeing the boys kill like that made him frown. He stepped quickly, granting quick deaths to the last of them with snapped necks and crushed skulls, before turning to the last two clansmen. There was blood on his shield and brain matter clinging to his hammer, and they quailed as they saw him.

There were five women with them, mostly dressed in the same style as the clansmen, save for one woman who wore an almost courtly dress, save for the way it was faded and fraying. One of the clansmen found some semblance of courage, and he grabbed the woman in the dress, holding a knife to her throat. He shouted something at them in his own tongue, shaking the woman as he did. His meaning was clear.

Artos growled something back, his falcon alighting on his shoulder, but the man denied him, jerking his head at Steve.

"He says you gotta drop the hammer and shield, or the princess gets it," Toby said. His gaze was pinned to his mother.

Slowly, Steve placed his hammer on the ground, kneeling as he did. He slipped his shield off his arm, and held his hands out to show he had no more weapons. The clansman seemed to gain confidence, dismissing him as a threat. He barked something at his last comrade, pointing his chin at the other women.

The moment the man's attention was elsewhere, Steve picked up a pebble by his boot. With a flick of his wrist, he threw it as hard as he could. His aim was true, and it pulped the eyeball on its way to the clansman's brain. He dropped like a puppet with its strings cut, his hostage twisting to avoid the knife at her throat.

There was only one clansman left, and he began to back away as Steve rose to his feet, but Steve wasn't the danger here. As one, the other four women pulled out hidden knives and fell upon him, each stabbing with a frenzy. He had time to scream once before he was stabbed through the neck and he collapsed, but the women kept stabbing.

Artos rushed the woman who had been held hostage, and she wrapped her arms around him, pressing her face into his hair. His falcon began to preen her from its perch on his shoulder.

The last clansman thoroughly dead, the women stepped away from his corpse, one staggering off to vomit in a nearby bush. Two of the other three held each other, but the last, Toby's mother, stared as Walt stumbled up to join them, sucking in heaving breaths.

"Father!" the blonde woman cried, staring at Walt.

"Father?!" Toby yelped.

"Eleni!" Walt roared, tears in his eyes. He began to reach for her.

Toby squawked, and Eleni seemed to remember he was there, because she lunged for him, gathering him up on her way to fall into her father's arms. Toby found himself the conflicted meat of a family reunion sandwich.

Steve tore a strip of fabric from a dead man's clothes, and approached the woman who had been throwing up, offering it out to her. He would leave the boys to their reunions with their mothers.

The woman tensed as she looked up to see him approach, but accepted the cloth, wiping her face with it. She had a fading bruise on her cheek. "Thank you," she said, voice hoarse.

"We'll head back to the camp, get you some water," Steve said. He glanced at the two women who had taken solace in each other; they had drifted closer when he had approached. "You're all safe now. No one will hurt you."

Wary stares were his answer, and he noted that he couldn't see where they'd stowed the knives they'd used to kill their foe. He turned away, giving them some privacy.

Artos was being quietly fretted over by his mother, something which he took stoically. Eleni was clutching her father and her son to herself, asking questions of both but giving neither time to answer.

"Princess, is it?"
"We need to get back to the camp."
"Toby. You look thrilled to meet your grandpa."


Steve approached Artos and his mother, Kelda. "Princess, is it?"

The woman laughed wetly. She had light brown hair, and there were tear tracks on her cheeks. "Only as the clans see it," she said. "Did my uncle send you?"

"I don't know who that is," Steve apologised. "We came here to rescue Toby's mother, and any other women we found."

"Eleni's boy?" Kelda asked. "So my rescue comes due to a small act of kindness. The gods must be laughing."

"I don't know about the gods ma'am, but we're here because a son loves his mother," Steve said. He glanced at Toby, and then Artos. "I'm glad we got here in time."

"My little wing," Kelda said, hugging her son tighter for a moment. Artos muttered something in his own tongue that had the tone of a complaint, but didn't try to move. "My name is Kelda Waynwood. Jon Arryn is my uncle."

"I met him not long ago," Steve said. "He seemed a decent sort."

"I remember he was fond of me, but that didn't save me from fifteen years amongst the Burned Men," Kelda said. "I've lived almost half my life with those savages. If it wasn't for my son-" she cut herself off.

"I understand," Steve said. "Your son kicked off a small civil war to save you. You must be proud of him."

Kelda gave her son a look. "I didn't think you had the numbers - oh." She glanced at Steve. "Your forces are at the camp? How many?"

"Ten or so," Steve said.

"You came into the mountains to attack the Burned Men with ten men?" Kelda asked, incredulous.

"I left two men with the non-combatants," Steve said.

"You saw what he did to Rogart and his ilk," Artos said.

"You're braver than I thought," Kelda said. "Thank you, from my heart, thank you. You've saved us from a fate worse than you know Ser…?"

"Steve Rogers," he said.

"Thank you, Ser Rogers," Kelda said. "You hail from the Stormlands House?"

"Er, no, not that Rogers," Steve said. He glanced at the others, seeing Walt holding Eleni holding Toby, and the other three women clustered together. "We should get back to the camp though, make sure everyone is alright."

"Of course," Kelda said. She gave a giddy laugh. "It's almost over," she said to herself, trailing off.

Steve took up his weapons again, cleaning them on the clothes of the dead, and gathered everyone up, setting off to return to the village. Though he worried for Keladry and the rest, his heart was light. They had done a good thing this day.

X

The trek back to the camp was somewhat slower than their earlier mad pursuit, and Steve got a front seat view to Eleni interrogating her son over what he'd been up to since his raid party disappeared. Walt was recovering his breath, half holding his daughter, half leaning on her, as he came to terms with having such a 'mouthy little shit' for a grandson, as he'd called Toby when they first met. They descended down the stairs of the couloir without trouble, finding their horses waiting patiently for them. They formed an honour guard of sorts as they walked the last of the distance to the huts, Toby giving Artos and his falcon a pugnacious look.

There was a welcoming party waiting for them as they neared the stakes at the back of the village camp, and Steve smiled as he saw Keladry and Robin amongst them. They seemed uninjured, though Keladry had a bloody streak across her temple, hair plastered to it. Dodger sat at her heels, panting happily.

Artos began speaking with his men, a boy giving orders to grown men, but they listened attentively and split off one by one.

"How are the men?" Steve asked Keladry.

"Uninjured or superficial wounds for the most part, but Jon took a bad knock to the head," Keladry said. "We've made him comfortable, but we won't know his chances until he makes it through the night."

Steve frowned. He had led these men here, and they were his responsibility. "I'll take a look at him," he said. "The enemy?"

"Dead to the last," Keladry said. "There's not a fighter here that doesn't have a burn beneath their eye."

"You know Artos did that to himself?" Robin said, piping up. "His eye, I mean."

"Burned Men rite of passage," Walt said. "They all do it. The burning, that is"

"Back in King's Landing you just had to make it to a brothel without your parents finding out," Robin said.

"We are Burned Men no more," Artos said, approaching them. He looked up at Steve, single eye piercing. "Steve, son of…?

"Sarah," Steve said.

"Steve, son of Sarah. We should talk," he said, seeming pleased by something, before walking off, heading for the largest of the huts.

"Keladry, you're with me," Steve said. "Robin, have the others set up a watch if there's not one already. Where are Naerys and the others?"

"I sent Will to grab them," Robin said. "The others are helping with the clean up, but I'll see about a watch. I think the clan is already doing that though."

"Keep them busy," Steve said. "I don't want any incidents between the men and the clan, with the bad blood between them."

"Right," Robin said. "I'll keep an eye on things."

"And Robin - good work today," Steve said. "You've come a long way."

Robin grinned, ducking his head. "Thanks, Steve."

Steve glanced at Toby, but found him still firmly ensconced under his mother's arm, and he decided to leave him to his fate. He and Keladry followed after Artos, ducking into what seemed to be a meeting place for the clan. It was a round hut, the remains of an old fire in the centre, and the roof had a circle cut out of it and raised, to allow smoke to escape and the early afternoon light to filter in. Logs circled the fire for seating, although it was only the four of them present at the moment, Kelda seated near the fire. Artos was kneeling by the firepit, feeding some kindling to it and blowing on it. After a moment, they began to catch, and he added more to it. Satisfied, he sat next to his mother.

"Sit by the fire," Artos said, "we must share words." It had the ring of ceremony.

Steve and Keladry joined them, armour clanking, and sat themselves down across the growing fire.

"You did not come to help me," Artos said, considering his words, "but you have, and I must repay you. I offer you a prize that is mine by the blood I spilled today." He glanced at his mother.

Kelda reached behind the log they sat on, and retrieved something wrapped in animal hide. She unwrapped it to reveal a slightly curved black object, about a metre long.

Keladry sucked in a breath. "That's dragonbone," she said.

Artos looked pleased. "It is. I offer it to you."

"I accept, although we didn't come here in hopes of reward," Steve said.

"My mother spoke to me of the honour of knights," Artos said, "though I believed her not."

Steve inclined his head. "I've met good knights and bad. Some don't deserve the title, some deserve it but don't have it."

Keladry shifted beside him.

"We have chieftains the same," Artos said.

"Like that Tagart you sliced up?" Steve asked.

Artos glowered at the name. "He was the son of Timett, chief of the Burned Men."

"It looked like you had a pretty personal disagreement with the man," Steve said.

"It was Timett's plan that saw my mother and her women taken away to the stronghold," Artos said.

"They were to be hostages against you," Keladry said. "Why?"

"He swallowed the Mountain Runners some moons back," Artos said. He scratched at the burned socket of his eye. "His eyes were bigger than his belly."

"The Mountain Runners were Toby's clan," Keladry said.

"The horse warg," Artos said, nodding.

"Eleni's boy is a warg?" Kelda said. She seemed pleased.

"The blonde woman is his mother?" Keladry asked Steve quietly, and he nodded. "Good," she said. "Good."

"I saw chance in Timett's mistake," Artos said, continuing his answer, "but whispers must have reached him. He sent his eldest son to take my mother."

"You took a chance turning on him like that," Steve said, non-judgemental.

"It was my mother," Artos said. He shrugged. "If she disappeared into their stronghold, she never would come out, and her companions would suffer."

"What now?" Steve asked. "You're splitting off into the Green Falcons, but what about the Burned Men?"

"We hide, and hunt the Burned Men who come for us," Artos said. "Many of my people are Mountain Runners, and some are like me who just hate Timett. I sent the others on doomed raids."

"That's likely what tipped Timett off," Kelda said. "We should have moved slower."

"Not when the warriors boast of taking you for wife," Artos said.

"I survived your father," Kelda said. "I would have survived them too."

Artos spat into the fire, lip curling. "Not in my clan."

"This stronghold," Steve said. "You're familiar with it? It's location, access points?"

"Vale knights have tested themselves against it before," Artos said. "They failed."

"Steve is not just any knight," Keladry said. "He defeated Bronze Yohn."

Kelda peered at Keladry, the lines at her brow creasing.

"The Royce is fearsome," Artos said, "but I cannot have lowlanders at my side for what I plan."

Steve assessed the kid. He was barely in his mid-teens, but he had grown men respecting him and following his orders, and he seemed more than ready to throw down with the Burned Men. "This isn't your only camp, is it."

"I have five more," Artos said. "I send word, and they will gut the Burned Men amongst them."

"The other clans won't respect you if you have 'lowlanders' fighting beside you," Steve said. "And you need them to respect you."

"Mother told me of the First Men of the North, how they are part of the kingdom," Artos said. Ambition burned in his eye. "I will make it so no woman needs be stolen and raped, and no child goes hungry in the long winters. We have warred and raided for thousands of years, and we live in huts and scrounge in the dirt. No more."

"That's a worthy cause," Steve said.

"Integrating the mountain clans with the Vale will be…difficult," Keladry said, diplomatic.

"Much blood will spill," Artos said. "But worth it, I think."

"We haven't been introduced," Kelda said, staring at Keladry.

"Oh, sorry," Steve said, kicking himself. "This is Keladry, my sworn sword."

"Keladry," Kelda said, considering. "Not Keladry Delnaimn, surely?"

Keladry froze for a moment. "Why would you ask that?"

"I had a Great Aunt I was very close to, Hellen," Kelda said.

"My grandmother is Hellen Arryn, of Gulltown," Keladry admitted.

"I had thought her Keladry was a granddaughter, not a grandson," Kelda said.

Keladry looked to Steve, face smooth as stone.

Steve raised one shoulder minutely. It was her choice, in the end.

For the briefest of moments, a look of frustration crossed Keladry's face, but then it was gone. "She is," Keladry admitted. "I am."

"When she wrote me of your birth, I joked that you were named for me," Kelda said. She stared into the fire, wistful. "But that was impossible; your parents had you while they were off on their trade voyage to Yi Ti." At Keladry's look, she explained. "My name is Kelda."

Keladry thought for a long moment, brow furrowed. "You are Kelda Waynwood? Grandmother spoke of you, I think. I was young."

"I was on my way to marry some Bracken when the Burned Men took me," Kelda said. "It was so long ago. I only had twenty years."

"That is how I met Toby," Keladry said. "I was on my way to wed a Burchard, when his clan attacked us."

"You were not carried off then," Kelda said. "The gods had better plans for you, I see." She stared into the distance, unseeing.

Artos coughed. "As I said, the fight will be bloody, so I ask of you a favour."

Kelda started, turning to narrow her eyes at her son. "You are not asking what I think you are."

"I would have you take my mother and her maidens to the Eyrie," Artos said, ignoring her.

"I will not go," Kelda said.

"There is no room for those not of the clan, mother," Artos said.

"After all my years here, you think I am not strong enough-"

"Are your maidens?" Artos asked, silencing her. "They are scarred, in their minds. To fight the Burned Men, we need to move as one." He turned back to Steve. "Will you do me this favour?"

"I will," Steve said, "if Kelda agrees to it."

"How do you think the lowlanders will treat your maidens without you there?" Artos said immediately to his mother.

Kelda pressed her lips together. "I taught you too well. Very well. I will go."

"We are not far from the Bloody Road," Artos said. "You can follow it to the Eyrie."

"You mean the High Road?" Keladry asked.

"It is the Bloody Road to us," Artos said. "We move on the morn," he said to Steve.

"So this is to be the last I see of my son for many moons," Kelda said.

Artos hesitated. "I…I have to keep you safe."

Kelda sagged into him. "I know, little wing. I know."

Steve looked to Keladry, feeling slightly awkward, but she was distracted, thoughts clearly elsewhere. He let the moment stretch out, before speaking. "I will take my people tomorrow. You can have today for goodbyes, at least."

Kelda looked to him, grateful.

"A feast we can afford, with the mouths we rid ourselves of today," Artos said. "A feast we will have." He rose, all five feet of him. "You have my thanks, Ser Rogers. For what you have done, and what you will do."

Steve rose. "You do what's right, not what is easy," he said, "but I don't think I need to tell you that, with your plans." He offered his hand.

Artos accepted it, clasping it in the local way. "I have much to do. We will speak later." He left, Kelda following after she gave them a grateful smile.

"To the Eyrie then," Keladry said, voice quiet. She was still staring off, distracted.

"That won't be a problem for you, will it?" Steve asked.

"I've never been, and those who would know me are too minor to have business there except on the rarest occasions," Keladry said, "but…"

"But?" Steve prompted.

"The High Road is near to where I met Toby," she said. "And Wyldon's grave. It is a detour on the way to the Eyrie, but perhaps, we could visit?"

"Yeah," Steve said. "We can do that. How far of a detour is it?"

"A few days," Keladry said. "My family's lands are to the northwest of the Eyrie, over the mountains, but with you and Toby, the journey will not be dangerous."

"I think it would be good for you," Steve said. "I know you're conflicted about how things went down there."

"I thought about what you said," Keladry said, looking up at him. "About writing a letter to Grandmother."

"Yeah?"

"I'm not sure. I know she has mourned me, but my actions would hurt my family if they were revealed."

"Sounds like something you need to really think on," Steve said. "But it also sounds like you already know what you want to do."

Keladry set her jaw, not replying.

"Come on," Steve said. "Let's go find something to distract ourselves with."

They left the hut behind, and almost knocked Toby over in the process.

"Kel," Toby said, tone urgent. "You need to meet my Ma."

Keladry was startled for a moment, before her usual stoic expression reasserted itself. "Are you not reacquainting yourself with her?"

"Yeah, but you really need to meet her," Toby insisted.

"You want a distraction, don't you," Steve said.

Toby hesitated. "Mebbe."

Keladry sighed, looking a moment from lecturing him.

"You don't understand," Toby said before she could start. "That old fart Walt is my granda, and she wants us to get along." He began to tug at her arm, pulling her away.

For a moment, Keladry looked shocked. "Very well," she said, a hint of a grin around her mouth. "I will save you from him." She allowed herself to be pulled along.

"Yea-wait," Toby said. "I don't need no savin', I just want…"

Steve shook his head at the pair as they departed, smiling to himself. Toby had a way of keeping things in perspective. As much as he'd like to see the boy suffer, he needed to check up on Naerys and Lyanna.

The camp wasn't near large enough to make finding them a chore, and he tracked them down near one of the huts, standing just outside. Lyanna looked a bit on edge, watching the clansmen that passed nearby, and Naerys had her hand on the sword at her hip.

"Naerys, Lyanna," Steve said. "All well?"

"Steve!" Lyanna said. "You're ok?"

"Not a scratch," Steve said. "You heard about how things went here?"

"Will told us," Naerys said. She was looking him over, as if doubting his claim, but was satisfied soon enough. "I can't believe the clan turned on itself like that."

"It's a bit more complicated than that," Steve said. "I'll tell you more about it tonight; we've come to an arrangement and we leave in the morning."

"We're staying here?" Lyanna asked.

"Just for tonight," Steve said. He considered her for a moment. "You're as safe here as you would be in the Red Keep."

"You've only seen Steve fight when he ambushed the raiding party, haven't you?" Naerys asked her. "No one can hurt you while you're under his protection."

Lyanna gave a shaky nod, somewhat reassured. "You hear a lot of stories, back in the Riverlands."

"They might be true," Steve said. "But Artos, the leader here, wants to change things. We were lucky to arrive when we did."

"You make a habit of that, don't you?" Naerys asked him.

"I'm just doing my best," Steve said.

"Mmhmm," Naerys said. Some of the levity fell from her face. "They're looking after Jon inside. Hugo and Gerold are with him."

Steve sighed. He hated this part. At least it wasn't writing a letter home. "I'll go speak with them," he said.

"Steve," Naerys said, stopping him. "Do you think I will ever join you in something like this?"

"In a skirmish, or a battle?" Steve asked.

Naerys nodded.

"If you wanted to, we could train you that way," Steve said.

"I enjoy the training you're giving me," Naerys said, "and duelling the bravos was…exhilarating."

"It's not a decision you need to make in a hurry," Steve said. "You don't quite have the build to wear plate, but that's not the only way to fight. Something to think on."

"Right," Naerys said.

"If you want to see Toby be mothered while scowling at his grandpa, he's over that way with Keladry," Steve said.

"His grandpa?" Naerys asked.

"Turns out his mother is Walt's daughter," Steve said.

"No," Lyanna said, grinning widely.

"Yes," Steve said. "He's very conflicted about things."

"Tell Hugo where we went," Naerys said, as Lyanna started to march away, before turning to follow her when he nodded, waving over her shoulder.

Steve ducked inside the hut through some hanging hides, his eyes adjusting after a moment. There was a pallet on the floor, and on it lay Jon, sweat soaked and with a coarse bandage wrapped around his head, stained red.

"How is he?" Steve asked.

Hugo and Gerold startled at his voice, not having heard him approach.

"Not good," Hugo said. He'd been wiping Jon's forehead with a cloth. "They say if he survives the night he should recover, but…."

"There was a clan woman with him, but we sent her to get some water," Gerold said. He was scowling. "I don't trust her."

Steve remembered his words from the night around the fire, only two days ago. "You don't think well of the mountain clans."

"They killed my sister when she wouldn't let herself be taken," the wiry man said.

"You've got reason then," Steve said. "But was it these people who killed your sister?"

Gerold looked down, saying nothing.

"Hate and grief is normal," Steve told him. "Just mind it doesn't burn at you, or that you take it out on the undeserving."

Hugo glanced at them out of the corner of his eye.

"She was going to get married last moon," Gerold said.

"It doesn't ever really go away," Steve said, "but it does get easier to bear. I know I'm just that poncy noble that decided to lead you into the mountains, but if you sign on with me after this, I hope I can show you that I mean what I say."

Hugo and Gerold exchanged a look. "Aye milord," they answered.

"Let me have a look at Jon," Steve said, moving on. He checked his temperature, and his pulse. Blood was seeping from the wound, but hardly flowing. "They judged it well," Steve said, mouth pulling in a grimace. "I can't do anything for him. If he doesn't make it, he'll slip away in his sleep." It was small comfort, but at times like this you'd accept anything you could.

Hugo wiped more sweat from Jon's face, as they looked on in silence. There was movement at the entrance, and a clan woman stepped inside carrying a pail.

"Water," she said, offering it up, looking between the three men warily.

Gerold accepted it, and put it down for Hugo to dunk his cloth in. "Thanks," he said, voice gruff.

The woman hesitated, but joined them by the recovery bed, offering Hugo a new cloth. He took it, handing over the old one.

Steve ghosted away, leaving them to it. He offered up a quick prayer for Jon. He didn't want to lose his first soldier here so soon.

An enormous bonfire was built that night, and the food stores broken open. The wounded were given pride of place, and families gathered together, all of them free with emotion. There was an outpouring of care on display that made Steve think it was something new for them, that it had been looked down on before Artos had openly assumed control. Whatever the cause, the night was filled with cheer.

Steve spent his night pretending obliviousness to the not-so-subtle invitations from many of the clan women, after word had spread of his prowess from those who witnessed it. When they became too blunt, Naerys came to protect him, fighting back laughter. What she did to dissuade them, he didn't know, but he was grateful for the respite nonetheless. He was less grateful when she repeated the last invitation, word for word, mischief clear in her eyes. His misstep back at Riverrun was coming back to haunt him, but as Naerys laughed at him, he found he didn't really mind.

All ate their fill, celebrating their victory and taking comfort in each other. The moon shone down above them, and for that night at least, life was sweet.

X x X

Keladry trembled with unbridled rage at the sight before her. They stood on a picturesque bluff, looking over a valley. Steve and Toby stood behind her, the others further back, as she clenched and unclenched her fists.

"They dare," she said. "They dare."

Before her was a disturbed cairn, roughly investigated and carelessly left. A torso had been revealed, once shining armour stained by the weather and its head made a feast for passing animals.

"No animal did this," Keladry said. "This was done by human hands."

Steve didn't question her on it. "Mountain clan?"

"Clans don't disturb no graves," Toby said. "Gods don't like it."

"Not thieves if they left the armour," Steve said. "Someone wanted to know who was buried here." He glanced at Keladry. "The Burchards would have known the route you were taking to them. Think they investigated when you didn't arrive?"

"It's not fresh, but it ain't a year old, either," Toby said.

Keladry scrubbed at her face, and her hand came away wet. "When I find these people-" she cut herself off. "I will have satisfaction."

"Stoneford couldn't have done this?" Steve asked.

"Not unless House Burchard gave him the knowledge," Keladry said. "That pissant son of a landed kni-" she cut herself off again, nails digging into her palms.

"Walt," Steve called over his shoulder. The old soldier had kept the others back when he'd seen Keladry's face upon sighting the grave, and now he jogged up to join them.

"Ser," Walt said.

"You said you've got experience with tracking," Steve said.

"Not in this land, but aye," Walt said.

"There's an old skirmish site nearby, Toby can guide you there," Steve said. "I want you to take a look at it and see what you can see."

"As you say," Walt said. "Come on, grandson." He said the word like it was almost an insult.

"Sure, granda," Toby answered in much the same tone. They hurried off, holding off from squabbling only in respect for Keladry. Dodger trotted along behind them.

"Take your time," Steve said quietly to his friend. "When you're ready, we'll fix this."

Keladry gave no answer.

Steve turned for the others to give her space. Their wagon and more bulky belongings were still back at Walt's nameless village, but Artos had given them a cart that had come into their possession, and Jon lay upon it. The hook nosed man had lived through that first night, but he was still weak and prone to tremors, though he was improving.

"How are you today Jon?" Steve asked.

"Better, milord," Jon said. "Only got the shakes once, but that might've been the road."

"That's the spirit," Steve said. He turned to the women they had rescued. They were mounted, most on the shaggy horses they had seized from the raiding party, except Eleni, who always chose to ride with Toby despite the option of a horse of her own. "Ladies," he said. "How do we fare?"

"Well, Ser Steve," Kelda said, speaking for them. She often spoke for her group, as they were still very reserved around others, save for Eleni. "Is Keladry well?"

"She will be," Steve said. "We'll be here for a short while, so you may as well get comfortable."

"Thank you, Ser," Kelda said.

"If you need anything, just ask," Steve said. He gave Naerys a look where she was watching over Robin and Lyanna nearby, and she shook her head. He moved on.

The men had spread out when they arrived at Walt's direction, taking up a loose watch, and he approached Humfrey. The man had continued to distinguish himself amongst his fellows, and had emerged as a clear leader.

"Ser," Humfrey said as he neared. "Are we expecting trouble?"

"No," Steve said. "But act as if you do. Best not to form bad habits."

"Yes Ser," Humfrey said. He ran a hand over the stubble starting to grow back on his head.

They spoke for a short time, before Steve moved on to the next man, keeping an eye on Keladry. He tried to make a point of speaking with them all a little each day, but in time, Keladry seemed to get herself under control again. He clapped Will on the shoulder, and returned to her.

"Kel?" Steve asked.

"No," Keladry said, answering the unspoken question. "But I will be, once the ones who did this answer for it."

Steve nodded. It was as much as could be expected. "Come on. Let's set Wyldon to rights."

Without speaking, they took the stones that had been disturbed and began to pile them up again. They covered his face first, Keladry's mask almost cracking as they looked upon him.

"Remember him as he was when he butchered the knight that threatened you and Toby," Steve said.

Keladry made a noise of agreement, squaring her shoulders. Partway through, Kelda and her ladies began to bring them more rocks, placing them nearby for them to use.

"Thank you Kelda," Keladry said. "Larra, Alannys, Darna, Eleni."

They shook their heads, but stayed quiet, respectful. They piled the rocks higher this time, more than an exhausted young woman and boy could manage on their own. Keladry placed the last, bowing her head over the grave of the man who had taught her how to fight, and they gave her space.

Walt and Toby returned as Keladry finished, and the older man shook his head. "Animals have been at the bodies," he said to Steve. "Not a hope of puzzling any details out, but-"

"That knight fucker is gone," Toby said. "The one her Wyldon gutted. Armour and all."

"House Burchard then," Steve said, a grim set to his mouth.

"More likely than not," Walt said. "We going to give it to them?"

"We continue to the Eyrie," Keladry said, rising from where she knelt. "We need to see Lady Kelda and her ladies to safety."

Steve gave her a long look, and she stared him down. "As Keladry said, then," he said. "To the Eyrie."

The party began to saddle up or prepare for marching once more, leaving the cairn behind. They might have returned the dead to rest, but someone had disturbed him to begin with, and Steve had a feeling they hadn't nearly heard the last of it.

X x X

In the end, they did not make it to the high seat of House Arryn, the Eyrie. Their journey came to an end at the stronghold that lay at the base of the tallest mountain of the Vale, as the afternoon sun shone down on them, though it would soon fall below the mountains.

"The Gates of the Moon," Kelda said, as they lay eyes upon it. "We're almost there," she said, unable to keep the giddiness from her tone.

The Gates were an almost squat castle, clearly built for strength over beauty, and far up above, on the peak of the mountain, a gleaming white castle could faintly be seen.

"Looks like someone has kicked over an ants nest," Steve said. There was a great deal of activity about the castle, and many tents had been erected outside.

"No more Blackfyres have emerged since I've been away, have they?" Kelda asked.

"No," Keladry said. "Not unless they've appeared in the last month or so since we left Riverrun."

"One way to find out," Steve said. He was grateful that he and Kel had kept to wearing their plate armour as a precaution. "Keladry, you're with me up front. Walt, organise the men around the cart, watch the rear and sides. Robin, you're on the cart with your bow. Everyone else, keep to the centre."

They continued on, and as another road from the east joined with the one they followed, it was clear that a lot of traffic had marched this way recently. As they neared the tents around the castle, a party of knights rode out to meet them, armed and armoured. Steve and his company slowed to a stop, allowing them to come to them.

"Identify yourselves!" the lead knight shouted. He had a shield of green snakes on black.

Steve waved Kelda forward. This was her party.

"I am Lady Kelda Waynwood," Kelda called. "I seek an audience with my uncle, Lord Jon Arryn!"

The knight lifted his visor, revealing a frown as he stared at Kelda, before his brows rose in shock. "That is - quite the claim," he said. At his back, his fellows exchanged murmurs.

"I have quite the tale," Kelda said. "I am escorted by Lord America."

The knights looked wary now, taking in the shield on his arm and the star on his chest. "Lord America is known to us," the leader said. "I am Ser Lynderly. We will escort you to the Gates, where your persons can be verified."

"Thank you, Ser," Kelda said. "We appreciate your protection." She spoke her courtesies haltingly, shaking off the rust.

They rode onwards, passing through the ordered tents before the castle, and Steve looked around, taking everything in. Men-at-arms and knights were everywhere. This was an army, preparing for war. He shared a glance with Keladry, and she nodded grimly. She saw it too.

Across an open drawbridge they cantered, drawing curious eyes as they went. Below them was a moat, its waters still, but they saw it only briefly as they passed through the stout walls and entered the central courtyard. Word had apparently been passed, for servants and guards were gathering to meet them, and Lynderly gave a quick gesture. The guards fell back, allowing the servants to take the lead.

Toby looked ready to argue as one tried to take Quicksilver's reins, but Keladry caught his eyes and shook her head, and he held his tongue, mutinous look on his face. He dismounted with Eleni, leaning back into her.

A door was kicked open nearby, drawing many eyes, and a familiar man stormed through. He wore anger about him like an old companion, and he bared his teeth when he saw Steve in what was supposed to be a grin.

"Steve Rogers!" Brandon Stark called. "They say a true friend appears when your need is great, but I hadn't thought the saying to be truth." He strode over, offering his arm.

"Brandon," Steve said. He clasped the offered arm. "It looks like we've arrived at an exciting time. What happened?"

"That inbred Valyrian fuck took my sister, that's what happened. I mean to get her back."

"The Prince abducted Lyanna?" Steve asked.

"No," Brandon said, almost snarling. "Aerys."

Steve stared at him for a long moment. "You have my shield."

Brandon grinned savagely. "Bread and salt!" he shouted. "Bread and salt, for a boon ally of the Starks!"

Servants hurried to oblige the shouting Northman, and Steve met Naerys' gaze through the sudden chaos. It seemed things were about to get a lot more complicated.
 
What If? - In A Frozen White Hell
What if Steve arrived north of the Wall?



Steve hated the cold. He hated the way it cut through his suit, he hated the way it burned with every breath, and he hated what it reminded him of. There was no escaping it, not in the hours he had been walking since he woke up, half buried under a growing snowbank. He could count on one hand the times he'd been seized by such a panic, thrashing his way free as soon as he'd realised his situation. He would never go into the ice again. Not like that.

Snow crunched beneath his feet as he hiked through white hell. His goal was the forest off to the west, steadily growing closer, but for now all that was around him was snow and the occasional bit of stubborn grass poking through. His stomach was a yawning pit, but at least the cuts and bruises he'd earned fighting Thanos were numbed by the cold. God, he hated the cold.

If there was any other living thing in this place, he saw no evidence of it. A light snowfall buried all evidence, even his own trail, and if he stopped, it would bury him too. An hour passed, and then another, but the sun seemed to stay static in the sky, and the only change in landscape was the size of the distant trees, looming ever larger. There was something primordial about the forest, something other, and he began to think that he might be the first human to ever pass under them.

Time blurred, and the cold took root in his bones. He was thankful he was here alone; any other human would have collapsed long ago. Although, maybe Bruce or Thor would have had body heat to spare…he blinked, and suddenly he was only a stone's throw from the forest edge. His breath hardly fogged in the air. For a moment, he felt the urge to sit down against a tree and rest, but he knew if he did, he would never get up.

Snapping branches, a panicked, staggering run, the growl of some beast, all of it coming from deeper in the forest. Steve felt his pulse quicken as it grew closer, blurred vision sharpening. From the treeline, a small figure emerged, running as quickly as they could, but weighed down by the too-large furs they wore. They were running in a blind panic, heading straight for Steve, and a moment later he saw why. An enormous brown bear was on their heels, jaws slavering as it panted and roared. The only reason it hadn't caught its prey already was the trees getting in its way, but now there was nothing stopping it from running the kid down at its leisure.

Nothing except him. Steve slipped his shield from his arm. The balance was off, and the shattered edge would stop it from flying as he was used to, let alone bouncing back, but he didn't need it to. He threw, and it spun end over end. The jagged side buried itself deep in the bear's head, crushing its skull, and the beast collapsed. Blood and brain matter stained the snow.

Steve breathed deeply, shaking the last of the fog off. The fleeing child had collapsed into the snow, sucking in huge breaths as they lay on their side. After a long moment, they forced themselves to roll over, craning their neck to look at the corpse of the bear, before collapsing back, staring up at the grey sky. They couldn't have been older than twelve, and the furs they wore were clearly meant for an adult, ill fitting and allowing roughly cut red hair to peek out from under the hood.

"You ok there kid?" Steve asked.

The kid was on their feet as soon as he spoke, graceless and lurching. There was a knife in their hand, and it was steady as it pointed at him, despite how its wielder swayed.

"I'm not going to hurt you," Steve said. He eyed the knife, more a shiv really. It was a fragment of shattered metal that had been bound to a wooden handle.

The child spoke, but not in a language he knew, with many words of few syllables, almost rhythmic. Their tone was demanding, and revealed them to be a girl.

Steve raised his hands, showing them to be empty. "I don't speak your language."

The girl spoke again, still demanding, but she seemed uncertain, and she was still taking in heaving breaths.

"Steve," he said, pointing at himself.

"...Frelja," the girl said. She kept her knife pointing at him.

Steve began to circle around Frelja, and she scampered back, but she wasn't his goal. He reached the bear, keeping one eye on her, and pulled his shield free from the corpse with a squelch. He knelt down to clean it with some snow, wiping blood and viscera from it.

Frelja spoke again, an order, jabbing her knife towards him, and he looked between her and the bear. Had she been out hunting, or had she been separated from her family by the animal?

"Where is your family?" Steve asked. His question was met by predictable confusion, so he put his hands to his arms and mimed a shiver, before pointing at the bear and rubbing his stomach.

Frelja stared at him for a moment, before she pointed at his shield, and then herself, before making the same shivering mime he had.

He hesitated, but only briefly. He didn't need his shield to defend himself from a child, and it wasn't like he couldn't get it back if he needed it. He held it out, offering it.

The girl pointed at the ground, tone demanding.

Steve frowned, and shook his head.

Reluctantly, Frelja inched forwards to accept the offered shield, shiv still at the ready. She put her shoulder under it as she took it, expecting it to be heavy, and a look of astonishment crossed her face as he let go and she felt it lightness.

"Happy?" Steve asked, wry.

Frelja ignored him, circling around the bear as she inspected it. Her hood slipped down over her face and she pushed it back, enough for Steve to glimpse an old bruise on her neck. The bear was almost taller than she was, even slumped down in death. She looked between her small shiv and the shield she now possessed, taking in its sharp edge. Without ceremony, she raised it over her head, intent on bringing it down on the animal's leg.

Steve stepped in before she could, catching it mid swing. He let go quickly as she tried to stab him with her shiv. "Food?" he asked, before miming an eating action, pointing between bear and stomach.

Frelja nodded, and pointed from the shield to its leg.

Steve shook his head, and began to dig about in his belt pouches, retrieving a loop of high tensile rope, string really. He flipped the bear over with ease, sending Frelja skittering back, and began to tie its rear legs together. He was left with about two feet of string, and he gave it a tug, testing his work. The bear shifted, and the knots held.

The girl spoke again, glancing between the carcass and him with a doubtful look. The look turned to disbelief when he put the string over his shoulder and began to pull it towards the forest.

He turned when he reached the treeline, raising one eyebrow. "Coming?"

She was quick to hurry after him, and then past him, leading the way through the shadowed boughs of the forest. She glanced back occasionally, but as they trudged onwards, her confidence grew, and soon they were making a steady pace towards wherever it was she was leading them.

Steve noticed that even her boots were oversized for her, the cuffs tied to skinny legs with catgut. He resigned himself to another long walk in the cold. At least the scything wind couldn't reach him here.

Even with his burden, it only took them an hour to reach Frelja's village, a small collection of huts made from branches and animal hides. They were arranged in a rough circle in a clearing in the forest, and did not look like permanent structures. Snow dusted them, but the lanes between were a muddy slush. Their approach did not go unnoticed, a man in the middle of skinning an elk seeing them almost as soon as they emerged from the trees. He called out to someone, but didn't abandon his task, eyes tracking them as cut away at his task.

The people who came out of their huts or stepped away from their tasks to investigate their arrival were a wild folk, clad in furs and bearing the signs of rough living. They watched him distrustfully as he pulled the bear corpse into the centre of their dwellings, eyes flicking between him and Frelja. None of them had red hair.

Frelja began to crow to the growing gathering, waving about his shield and pointing between him and the bear as he returned his rope to its place on his belt. There were maybe twenty villagers, mostly adults, mostly men. The girl finished her story, looking around with an expectant air as she raised her chin proudly, but he noticed that the hand holding his shiv was white-knuckled.

Around her, the villagers began to talk and discuss, gesturing to Steve, to the bear, to Frelja. Few actually responded to her, talking over the girl more often, and those that did were derisive, dismissive. She responded insistently, unable to keep herself from stamping her foot, but that only made them laugh.

Another small group joined the gathering, three men, pushing through the others. Each had a thick beard, and looked like they ate better than the others. The biggest of the three spoke, and muttered conversations fell silent. Steve felt a frown forming.

Felja answered him, still standing tall, but she held his shield in front of herself, putting it between them and her. She was defiant, despite the fear he could see her trying to hide.

The leader held his hand out, expectant, and Felja shook her head. The man sighed, before stepping forward to grab it. Felja tried to pull it back, but the man slapped her across the face, giving her a contemptuous look as she fell to the ground with a cry. He started to admire the shield, looking to slip it onto his arm.

A frisson of hate welled up within him, for striking a child, for daring to lay hands on what was his, for being a bully. Steve stepped forward, putting one hand on the shield. The man's piglike eyes widened in outrage, and he spat something, vitriolic. Steve slapped him across the face, sending him reeling, and took his shield back, returning it to its place on his back.

The man spat blood, and touched his hand to his lip. He looked at the blood that stained his fingers like he couldn't believe it, and then he roared and ran at Steve, murder in his eyes.

Steve slapped him again, knocking him clean off his feet and sending a tooth flying. One of the other men charged at him, but Steve stepped to the side and grabbed him by the waist of his pants and pulled, flipping him ass over teakettle to get a facefull of the muddy slush. Before he could start to rise, he planted a foot on his back, forcing him down.

"Anyone else?"

There was another, and Steve was losing patience. He ducked a wild swing of an axe, and grabbed him by the arm and the leg, before spinning in place to launch him over a nearby hut and out of the village. He gave a strangled shriek as he flailed in the air, before landing deep in a snowbank.

"Well?" Steve asked, looking around. He knew they couldn't understand him, but actions spoke louder anyway, and no one approached him. He stepped over to Frelja, picking her up and dusting snow from her shoulders. She blinked rapidly, still rattled from the slap, and her eyes were watery.

"Frelja!" A child's cry.

Frelja looked around, and stepped away from Steve in time for a small cannonball to throw itself at her midsection, holding her tight. She wrapped her arms around the small redheaded boy, pressing her lips to his crown. Her eyes, though, remained on Steve.

A middle aged woman came limping up, from the same direction the boy had come from, and she spoke to Frelja as the small crowd began to disperse. Some grabbed the man Steve had slapped senseless to drag away, and he took his boot off the man he had pinned. He rose, and for a moment he looked like he might make another attempt, but a single warning look was enough to put him off, and he fled.

The woman speaking with Frelja shared no looks with her or the boy, hair brown and pug nosed, and the limp in her step spoke of an old injury. She glanced at Steve, and spoke to him haltingly, in a different language this time.

"I don't speak that language either," Steve said, grimacing. His joints ached, and his eyes burned with tiredness.

The older woman pointed at the bear, tilting her head in question.

Steve pointed at Frelja.

Frelja regained some of the pride she had held when they first reached the village, standing taller again, and she said something to the woman. The boy clinging to her looked up at her in awe, sneaking glances at the bear.

The woman called out, and two of the villagers approached, a man and a woman. She gestured to the bear, giving instructions. The two gave Steve a hesitant look, but he nodded, and they produced knives, beginning to set about the carcass with a will.

Turning, the woman began to limp away, Frelja and the boy following. Standing in the muddy lane, snow falling on him, he felt a bone deep weariness, lost and alone. He looked for the strength to continue, but nothing came. His eyelids were heavy.

"Stev!"

He forced his eyes open, looking for the one who had mangled his name, and found Frelja looking over her shoulder at him. She smiled shyly, and gestured for him with the arm that wasn't holding her brother. He blew out a breath.

"I'm not dead yet," he said to himself. He hoped they had somewhere warm to lay his head. He put one leg in front of the other, and walked.


This What If? was decided on by my Patrons. The vote for the next one is currently available for certain tiers, if you're interested in this sort of thing.
 
What If? - In A Frozen White Hell 2
When Steve woke, he was in danger of being covered in bodies. Sleeping bodies, some snoring, others twitching, one drooling, but bodies. The hut he was in had a single large fur on the ground, and a number of smaller ones as blankets, but it seemed that Steve's natural body heat had been deemed to be the superior option, as every occupant huddled for warmth.

Helga, the woman with the limp who had been caring for Frelja's brother, was on the other side of the fur from him, and between them were the children. Frelja herself was burrowed into his side, drool sticking her hair to her cheek, and her brother, Torygg, was likewise burrowing into her. Helga's own three children completed the mass of limbs.

Outside, Steve could hear the wind howling, and the hides stretched over the wooden frame of the hut were near thrumming. Even without checking, he knew it would be bitterly cold outside. The scent of cooked meat drifted past his nose, and his eyes were drawn to the rack near the entrance flap that held a good amount of the bear he had dragged into the village the day previous. His stomach rumbled.

Gingerly, he tried to ease away from Frelja, but the girl was not agreeable. She clung tighter to him, one hand scrabbling for purchase on his suit. The movement disturbed Torygg, and Steve froze. He considered the benefits of eating against the downside of being stuck in a tent with five children who couldn't go outside. After a short moment, he settled, closing his eyes again. He could wait.

When Steve woke for the second time, he was alone, and the wind outside had faded. The bear steaks were still on the rack, and he was quick to take a heavy cut for himself, gnawing on the cold and tough meat. Hunger made it delicious, and he finished it quickly, taking another and chewing it down to the bone. He checked his pockets, finding all his tools where they should be and his shield over by the back of the hut where he had left it before giving in to his weariness the day before. A bucket of water by the entrance made him realise how thirsty he was, and he drained it in several long gulps, revelling in the pure drink. Manners demanded that he refill the bucket that he had drained, and he took it with him as he ducked outside, back into the frozen hell.

He was not alone, the sun overhead and the activity in the village suggesting that it was at least midmorning. Helga sat on a log nearby, scraping bits of meat and flesh off an animal skin that was stretched out over a triangle of branches slotted together. Steve realised it was the bear he had slain.

"Helga," Steve said, raising a hand in greeting.

Helga glanced up at him, the shifting of the tent flap having alerted her to his presence. "Stev," she said.

Steve held up the bucket and shook it, showing it to be empty.

Helga swallowed a sigh, putting down the stone she was using as a tool and starting to get up.

"No," Steve said, shaking his head. He pointed at the bucket, and then at himself, before gesturing around.

A vague gesture to one of the many nearby snowbanks was his answer, and Helga returned to her task, though she kept one eye on him.

Going about his self appointed task, Steve noted that he was not the only one with chores. No one idled, from the greybeard whittling arrows to the children sorting the firewood into piles. Frelja was ordering the other children around like a general. As he packed snow into the bucket, two men brought more wood to be sorted. They were armed, tense and alert even though they only ventured into the forest immediately around their village. This was not a land that made for easy living.

Steve returned the bucket to its place in the hut, and sat down beside Helga, sharing the log. She looked weary, but continued to scrape away with a dogged determination. "Thank you," he said. The woman had shared what food she had with him last night, and opened her home to him. He knew she didn't understand him, but he still needed to say it.

Something in his tone must have gotten the point across, because she nodded slowly, and said something in return, tone accepting. She continued to scrape away with her rock; it looked to have once held something of an edge but now it was worn down.

From one of his belt pouches, Steve retrieved a small pocket knife of dull black metal. Holding it before Helga, he unclasped it, showing off the different tools it had and how it worked. Her brows raised as he did, ensnared by the tool. He closed it, and held it out to her. She shook her head, but he pressed it towards her, insistent.

Still, Helga hesitated, but only for a moment more. Carefully, like it was made of spun glass, she unfolded the main blade and returned to her task, smiling at the sudden ease of the work.

Torygg ran by them, giggling madly, Helga's children and Frelja at his heels, shouting at him in high spirits.

Steve frowned. Of the fifty or so villagers, they were the only children, and it seemed they were being kept close to the village…so why had he encountered Frelja where he did?

"Helga," Steve said, drawing her attention. He drew a circle in the slush, and from it he drew three lines down, and then another three circles. He pointed at the first circle, then at Helga, then at the other three, and then at her children in turn. He drew another two circles, separate from the first. "Frelja, Torygg," he said. He drew a line up from them, and another circle, and looked at her with a question on his face.

Helga grimaced, her short nose screwing up in distaste. She reached out and grabbed the ground that the last circle was drawn upon, taking it up in her fist. Then she tossed it, scattering it.

Steve drew a finger across his neck, but Helga shook her head, gesturing out behind her hut towards the forest, before making a fist. She grabbed the neck of her furs and pulled on them, pantomiming being grabbed. Steve's frown deepened.

Footsteps splashing through the slush caught his ear, and Frelja near skidded to a stop before them. "Stev!" she said, out of breath.

"Frelja," Steve said. "How are you?"

Frelja said something in reply, still panting from wherever she had chased her brother. Neither of them could understand the other, but he had saved her from a bear and she him from the cold, and they smiled with the helpless cheer that came with it. She turned to Helga and asked a question.

Helga sighed. When she answered, whatever joy the girl had felt disappeared, and she turned and marched away, heading for the treeline.

Steve made to rise, but Helga placed a hand on his shoulder and shook her head. Frelja vanished into the trees, and Steve's mind helpfully reminded him of the various predators that might be on the hunt in such an environment. He was about to ignore Helga and go after her, only for the girl to reappear, marching back towards them.

The redheaded child came to a stop before them, and held her closed fist out to Steve. Her fingers had streaks of fresh dirt on them, like she had been digging. He held out his hand, and a number of small stones were dropped into it. They had small flecks of something shiny in them, and a mottled blue and grey colour beside. Pretty, but ultimately worthless.

Frelja spoke, demanding.

The soldier glanced at Helga, and saw the sad expression she wore. The woman leaned down, and redrew the circle she had taken up and scattered. She pointed between it and the stones in his hand.

Frelja spoke again, but softer. A plea.

Steve closed his fist around the rocks. There was only one answer he could give. He met the girl's eyes, and nodded.

A new dawn broke over Frelja's face as she smiled. She was missing a canine tooth, and Steve found himself returning her grin, unable and unwilling to resist the urge even under the weight of his current circumstances.

The moment was broken when Frelja dashed off, across the circle of the village and into a hut that he was pretty sure didn't belong to her. There was the sound of rummaging, and a muffled conversation, half loud and excited, half bewildered.

Helga muttered a short prayer, staring up at the sky. She pursed her lips, but it was resigned, not disapproving, and she set aside the skin she was working at. She rose to her feet and approached the greybeard who had been whittling arrows, speaking with him. The man looked over at him, thoughts hidden by his enormously bushy beard, but he nodded.

Frelja returned, carrying what looked to be a crude backpack made of hide, with old ropes for straps. A young woman peered out of the hut she had come from, watching with worry in her eyes. The bag was empty, but it reminded Steve that he had no supplies whatsoever for the quest of who knew how long he had just volunteered for. He glanced between it and the girl. Well, maybe he could use it to carry her cross country in. Slowly, giving her plenty of time to step away, he reached out and ruffled her hair.

A dubious look on her face, Frelja stared up at him, bearing the intrusion. He removed his hand and she frowned, lower lip jutting out ever so slightly.

A woman approached, the one who Frelja had commandeered the backpack from. She held a slab of something out to him, wrapped in cloth. It smelt of meat and berries, and he opened it just enough to peek inside. It was a type of pemmican, a mixture of fat, meat, and berries that lasted forever. He looked up at the one who gave it to him, and the look on her face dared him refuse her gift. He nodded to her, putting the food into the bag.

Another villager approached, a man, and he carried a small sled with him. It was a simple thing, but it couldn't have been easy to make with the kind of tools he had seen about the village. It looked to be about the right size for a child.

Word seemed to have spread quickly amongst the small village. The greybeard was next, pushing a well used flint stone into his hands, and a quiet parade began to pass by, each weathered and weary villager handing over some small token that they could bear to part with. A rolled length of catgut twine, a pair of child's gloves, a metal hook, some furs for warmth and shelter. Things that had value in the hellish conditions these people survived in, but now chose to give away to a stranger.

Steve glanced at Frelja, seeing her holding her brother tight to her side. Torygg was crying silently, clutching at his sister as he understood what was happening. No, not a stranger.

When the solemn procession came to an end, the bag was near full.

"I will bring Frelja back to you," Steve said to the gathered crowd. Many of the faces were the same as those who had watched him arrive only the day before, but the mood was starkly different. "Even if I don't find her mother, I'll bring her back alive."

They couldn't understand him, but they could understand the promise in his voice. Some were hopeful, others resigned as they looked between the two redheaded children, yet more hid behind blank faces.

"Come on Frelja," Steve said. "Let's go find your mother."
 
Infiltration
As much as Steve wanted to find out more about the situation he had found himself in, he had responsibilities to see to first. First and foremost to those under his protection.

As the servants crowded around their party, his eye was drawn to Kelda and her ladies. Eleni was with Toby, and Kelda was holding her head high, but Larra, Alannys, and Darna had drawn together, hands going for clothing that he was pretty sure concealed knives.

"You there, hold!" Steve ordered as he dismounted Fury. He kept his voice low, not wanting to draw the attention of the courtyard at large. The targets of his focus stilled, even as the bustle continued around them.

Three servants, all men, had been overly focused on their tasks, and had missed or ignored the way they had come between the three women and the rest of the group in their aim to take control of the horses. Now they had the look of someone trying to figure out their mistake as every bad thing they had ever done flashed across their minds.

Steve approached the three. "These ladies have just been rescued from the mountains," he said. "I'd appreciate it if you gave them the space they need."

The servants looked at the women, and saw the way they shied away from them. "Sorry, milord," one said.

"I know you didn't do it deliberately," Steve said, "but I wouldn't want to see you get hurt for doing your job."

The servants glanced dubiously at the women, but whatever they saw gave them cause to think. They gave quick bows, and returned to their task with a touch more respect and wariness than they had had before.

Steve frowned slightly. He hadn't wanted to give the rescued women a reputation, but he had a feeling he'd done just that. "Sorry about that, ladies."

Darna, the woman who had vomited in the bushes after butchering her captor, smiled shyly at him, but then hid behind a curtain of blonde hair. Larra and Alannys bracketed her, looking out for her in much the way Kelda looked out for them all.

"Thank you, Ser Steve," Larra said. Dark russet hair was braided down her back, and she had a very faint burn mark beneath her right eye.

Alannys nodded but said nothing, not wishing to speak in so crowded a space. Green eyes flickered between all who came near, and her spine was rigid.

"Bread and salt, milord," a new voice said, drawing Steve's eye.

Steve took the hunk of soft white bread from the man who offered it, dipped it in the bowl of salt he held, and swallowed it down. "Thank you." The man offered a short bow, moving on to Kelda, where the process was repeated.

Looking around, Steve saw Brandon talking lowly with Naerys, while Keladry and Walt discussed something as they looked over the men. Their mounts had been taken away towards the stables now, and a woman in a fine dress had approached Kelda, several ladies of her own trailing her.

"Brandon," Steve called. "We should talk."

"Aye," Brandon said, looking over. "I'll have a room prepared." He broke off to speak with another servant.

"Naerys," Steve said, "you're in charge of settling us in."

She nodded, setting her shoulders like a soldier preparing for battle. "Yes, Steve."

"...Keladry will be busy with the men, so make sure Toby doesn't get into too much trouble."

Her face only grew grimmer. "I'll do what needs to be done." She turned, setting her eyes on what was likely the castellan as they supervised the courtyard.

"Keladry," Steve said, approaching her. "You and Walt have the men handled?"

"Aye Steve," Keladry said. "We were just discussing it."

"No chance of quartering them in the castle barracks," Walt said. "Not with the army outside."

"Do what you need to, then," Steve said. "Make sure they're comfortable." A thought occurred to him. "Get them a reward. Something to celebrate coming through the mountains in one piece."

Walt chewed on his cheek, considering. "Plenty of whores in that camp out there, I'd wager."

"...only if you can ensure they're clean," Steve said.

"Camp followers? Not a hope," Walt said.

"Then no. Sexually transmitted infections are the bane of an army," Steve said.

"Sexually what?" Walt asked.

"The pox."

"Ah."

"We'll arrange for something," Keladry said. "A meal from the castle kitchens, or that football game you shared."

"I'll leave it in your hands," Steve said. He looked around, searching for the three kids. He found them talking together, near Kelda and her ladies, as she spoke with the noblewoman who had approached her. He could probably trust the three of them to keep each other out of trouble, or at least to get themselves out of it. But where was Do-

A cold nose touched his hand, seeking pats. He looked down to see Dodger staring up at him mournfully. "Good boy," he said, scratching him behind the ear. A hind leg beat against the ground as he leaned into him.

"Steve." Brandon had finished talking with the servant, and was gesturing for him to follow, turning for the door he had arrived in the courtyard so dramatically through. Steve followed, glad he'd left his hammer on Fury, shield slipped onto the harness at his back. Answers waited.

X

Brandon led him down stone halls, adorned by the occasional tapestry of hunting scenes or battles, their boots echoing in the sudden quiet that had descended after the bustle of the courtyard. Claws clicked beside them, Dodger having invited himself along, staying close to Steve's side. Lanterns lit their way, hanging from iron brackets set into the walls. The castle had clearly been built with practicality and function in mind, any consideration to aesthetics coming afterwards. Eventually they came to their destination, either a small dining hall or a large meeting room, a single long table running its length. Sunlight streamed through glass windows set high in the walls.

As Steve closed the door behind himself, Brandon turned to him.

"I need to apologise," the Stark said. "I ambushed you with news of our troubles, and forced you to answer in public."

"If I didn't want to answer, I wouldn't have," Steve said bluntly.

Brandon barked a laugh. "Yet it was still wrong of me. I acted without thinking, again." He took a seat at the head of the table, staring moodily at its surface.

Steve took a seat two spaces down, on the side. "Stress does that to people," he said. "Knowing your sister is in danger can't be easy."

Fists clenched, and he blew a breath out through his nose. "That misbegotten cu-" he cut himself off. "No. It is not easy."

"What happened?" Steve asked. "It hasn't been two months since your wedding, but now it looks like you're about to go to war."

"Lyanna did not want to go to King's Landing, as is her right," Brandon said. "Father even reached out about Benjen squiring with one of the Kingsguard."

"Aerys didn't agree?"

"He didn't even reply," Brandon said. "Then, three weeks ago we received a raven from Darry, bearing word from Rhaegar. He said that he hadn't been able to convince his father to 'invite' a different Stark, and that Lyanna should either go to King's Landing or return North."

Steve remembered the offer, when he had visited the Starks after the weddings.

"The day after, we found out that Lyanna's guards had been slaughtered, and she taken by the King's men," Brandon said, rage colouring his voice. "The Targaryens have forgotten that they no longer have dragons."

"Where is Rickard now?" Steve asked. The man had not seemed the type to take this sort of thing laying down.

"He rides for King's Landing with Lord Arryn and their honour guards," Brandon said. "They mean to meet with Lord Tully on the way, and make their displeasure known to the scab king in person."

"The invitations at your wedding," Steve said. "He has hostages, doesn't he."

"'Guests'," Brandon said. "We had thought it an honour, but the truth is out."

"What about Robert?" Steve asked.

"He has taken ship for Storm's End," Brandon said. He gave a hollow laugh, and it was clear that he had been unable to speak with anyone about this until now. "We had our horses half saddled, ready to ride to the Red Keep and demand Lyanna's return, before Father and Jon smacked some sense into us."

Steve could imagine how a group of angry young men riding into the seat of power of the man who had stolen the sister of one would have gone. "Probably for the best."

"Aye," Brandon said. He made to say something, but held his tongue.

"Are they not walking into a trap?" Steve asked.

"Aerys will find their honour guards a fiercer obstacle than Lyanna's riding escort," Brandon said. "The Gold Cloaks are lazy and untrained. To even try to take them would mean war."

"From what I've seen of him, he doesn't seem like the most stable sort," Steve said. He crossed his arms. "Relying on him to do the smart thing…"

"I hope he tries," Brandon said, a smile spreading slowly across his face. "The army gathering outside is only one of four."

"Aren't they meant to be warnings?" Steve asked. Dodger put his head on his knee, and Steve petted him absently.

Brandon shrugged. "I cannot speak for the south, but we do not make threats we aren't prepared to carry out."

"Is there not a quieter way?" Steve asked. "A large conflict would be devastating."

"Ah," Brandon said, "I had forgotten the tales of your home settling things with champions." He drummed his fingers on the table. "We have similar traditions, but I cannot see king scab agreeing to them."

"I don't mean a challenge," Steve said. "I mean 'quieter'."

"You mean to mimic Selmy, and sneak the hostages out?" Brandon said. He shook his head slowly. "The Red Keep is no Duskendale."

"I've infiltrated harder targets," Steve said.

"Truly?" Brandon asked, not doubting, but surprised.

Steve nodded. "If the other choice was a continent wide civil war, it might be best if Aerys was no longer king."

"That…could complicate things," Brandon said. "Be wary of who you voice that to." He smiled faintly. "Not that the idea doesn't bring me pleasure."

"What if the worst happens?" Steve asked. "Honour guard or not, if your father doesn't make it out of the city…"

"Then the Hour of the Wolf will come again," Brandon said, "but this time there will be no half measures."

Steve could only imagine what manner of event such a thing had been, to earn such a name.

"You offered to take Lyanna and disappear," Brandon said suddenly.

"I did," Steve said.

"You strike me as a man to do what you think is right, and damn the consequences."

Steve clenched his jaw for a moment, remembering. "I am."

"My father and Jon left a week ago, but they move with a hundred men apiece, and more still when they meet Hoster," Brandon said. "They will be slow. A small group could catch up with them before they reached the capital."

"You want to join them," Steve said.

Brandon let out a harsh breath. "I do, but I cannot. Lord Arryn charged me with overseeing the muster here, and my father has already had words for me about not thinking before I act." He leaned forward, looking Steve in the eye. "But you, you could go. Everyone who was at Harrenhal knows the strength of your arm."

Steve considered the request. He had gained something of a reputation, but that could harm as much as help. He remembered the conversation he had had with Barristan before leaving, words and warnings unspoken but not unsaid. If he arrived prominently amongst a group of high lords come to threaten the king, Aerys' paranoia could very well overcome what sense he had. If he stayed in the Vale and waited for word of the outcome, he could spend that time training his men, preparing them for should conflict break out…but he had never been one for sitting and waiting.

"After I beat Barristan, Aerys switched him out for Arthur Dayne," he said. "Didn't like having a guard who I had shown I could beat, I guess."

"You think he's wary of you," Brandon said, mouth turning downwards. "Enough to react badly if you were with them."

"If he saw me, sure," Steve said. "But only if he saw me. My ward Robin is a King's Landing kid. I reckon I could get in quietly without the King getting wind with his help."

"A hidden sword could be just the thing," Brandon said, but he sobered. "It is a great risk you would be taking, and not just for yourself."

"All life is risk," Steve said. "If the worst happens, I can at least get Robin out safely."

"Then I will guarantee the safety of your companions who stay," Brandon said. "It's the least I can do."

There was a knock on the door, and a moment later, a servant entered. "Lord Brandon, Lord Royce has requested your presence."

"I must see to my duties," Brandon said, rising from his chair. "Steve, thank you. Your arrival has eased my mind. We may not know each other well, but the Starks will remember this."

"Getting back one who was stolen - it's the right thing to do," Steve said.

Brandon considered him for a moment, thinking on his words. A look of realisation crossed his face. He gave him a nod, and went on his way.

"Come on, Dodger," Steve said. "Let's go tell the others."

X

Steve found his retinue settling into the rooms that had been accorded to them, a compact but comfortable suite. Naerys was directing servants, but it had not taken much to move in, what with their possessions light from the journey across the mountains. Lyanna was shadowing her, while Robin was seated at a round table in the sitting room, peering at something. Toby was nowhere to be seen.

"Robin," Steve said, "do you have a moment?" He joined him at the table.

Robin looked up, and Steve saw that his attention had been held by the sketch he had done of him at Harrenhal. "Of course."

Steve regarded his young ward for a long moment. He had filled out since they had first met, shooting upwards in the way that teenage boys did. His hands bore only the calluses of a bowman, rather than that of a tradesman as well. Shooting as he pleased, and not restricted to what he could do in the city, had seen his skill improve steadily. His dark hair was growing long again, and he was due for a cut.

"I'm going to ask something of you," Steve said.

"Ok," Robin said.

"It will be dangerous."

"No, I mean, 'ok', I agree," Robin said.

Steve pursed his lips. "You don't know what I'm asking."

"The answer is still yes," Robin said, shrugging.

"Robin," Steve said, voice stern.

"Ser Steve," Robin said. "You hired me as a servant but you've treated me as your ward and given me opportunities I never dreamed of. You could ask me to kill the king and I'd say yes."

Steve hesitated for a moment too long, and Robin blanched.

"Are you really-"

"No," Steve said. "No. But it does involve the king." He glanced over at the others. Naerys was just dismissing the servants. "I should give you all the whole story."

"Toby went to either check on Keladry or badger Walt, I'm not sure," Robin said. He lowered his voice. "I think she expects Toby to go with his Ma now that we've rescued her."

"Will that be a problem?" Steve asked. He had been watching the family reunion from afar, unwilling to interfere with it, but he hadn't seen any problems.

Robin shook his head. "Lyanna overheard Eleni speaking with Kelda. She's happy he got a position with you, like she does with Kelda. Likes how Keladry took care of him, too."

"Lyanna overheard," Steve said, raising a brow at Robin, who ducked his head.

"What'd I do?" Lyanna asked. She had approached without Steve noticing, again.

"Gotten up to trouble," Steve said dryly. "How have we settled in?"

"Well enough," Naerys said. "But we're missing most of our less essential possessions, after we pushed through the mountains instead of heading back to Toby's village." She seemed put out. "My books are still there."

"Something to take care of then," Steve said. "Kincaid said he'd keep them safe, at least."

Naerys and Lyanna joined them at the table. "What came of your talk with Lord Brandon?" the elder asked.

Steve drummed his fingers on the table. "The three Lord Paramounts, or Wardens, however you call them, are going to confront Aerys over Lyanna's abduction. Brandon asked me to join them."

"This is dangerous territory," Naerys said immediately. "This is beyond minor lords like Hayford and his ilk. If you get caught up in their games, the only way out is through." Despite her warning, her tone said she knew he had already made his decision.

"I know," Steve said. "Which is why I'm not going in with my banner flying."

"As well as it being wrapped up in a cart in a small village on the other side of the mountains," Naerys said.

"That too. Robin and I will meet up with the lords, and then infiltrate the city ahead of them. We can gather information before they arrive, and if things go poorly, act as unexpected support."

"Just you and Robin?" Lyanna asked. "That's…" she held her tongue.

"It is dangerous," Steve acknowledged.

"You can't take Keladry and the men?" Naerys asked. She worried at her lip.

"More people will just make it more difficult to slip in," Steve said.

"What is your plan then?" Naerys asked. "Walk through the gates? Take a ship?"

"We'll go by the Kingsroad. King's Landing is a big place," Steve said. "One more hedge knight and his squire won't raise any brows."

"You are somewhat recogniseable," Naerys pointed out.

"I'll borrow some plate armour," Steve said. "Dirty up my face, keep my hair hidden."

"I know the city well enough," Robin said. "I know where to stay and where to avoid."

"And if you're found?" Naerys demanded. "What then?"

"Then I deal with it," Steve said.

Naerys pressed her lips together tightly. "You cannot fight the entire city Steve. What if they catch you?! I-we-" she let out a harsh breath.

"Everything will be ok," Steve said. He leaned forward, reaching across the table to take her hand. "I'm going to help people get their family back, not siege the city." He squeezed her hand.

"If you do not come back, I'm taking all your gold," Naerys said. She squeezed back.

"That seems fair," Steve said.

Almost reluctantly, she let go of his hand, leaning back in her chair and crossing her arms. Robin and Lyanna seemed very interested in the goings on, but she refused to look at them. "What would you have us do while you journey south?"

"Keladry can take the men and retrieve our gear from the village," Steve said. "Get some training in along the way, and give the men the chance to see their families before everything goes pear shaped. If it goes pear shaped."

"They should be able to return before any fighting breaks out, if events in King's Landing go sour," Naerys said.

"Toby I'd like to prepare the horses for battle," Steve said.

"Have you seen that red monster of Keladry's?" Robin asked.

Steve pulled a face, remembering what the ill-tempered horse had done to the unfortunate Chet. "I mean preparing them to deal with the sounds and smells of it all."

"I bet you could get good money for a horse trained by Toby," Lyanna said, expression calculating. "If you could show one off, anyway."

"Naerys see if you can make some connections with the nobles that are flowing through the place," Steve said. "Might be prudent, given Keladry's situation." He turned to Lyanna. "Lyanna, same for you, but with the servants."

"Any particular reason?" Lyanna asked. "Want to know who's sleeping around, who had to sell nan's jewels to pay for a new suit of armour?"

"Just make friends, for now," Steve said. He had been spoiled by Nat over the years, with only the most cunning enemies managing to take them off guard. "But if House Burchard or Stoneford send anyone, see what you can pick up."

"We'll give them cause to regret any action they take against us," Naerys promised.

"Good," Steve said. He let out a faint sigh. "Robin, we'll leave tomorrow. No point in wasting time, and we've got distance to make up."

"What about today?" Robin asked.

"The day is yours," Steve said. "Just don't get up to any trouble that would stop you from riding tomorrow."

Robin turned to Lyanna as soon as Steve had finished speaking, one shoulder raised in a questioning shrug. She nodded, and then they were rising to their feet, giving a bow and a curtsey to Steve. Robin was on Lyanna's heels, halfway out of the room before he skidded to a halt, coming back to the sketch he had left on the table. Carefully, he took it up and returned it to his room, before dashing after Lyanna once more.

"What will you do?" Naerys asked, fiddling with the hem of her sleeve.

Steve noticed for the first time that she had changed from her travel clothes, and for a moment his eyes traced the slim fit of the sleeve up to her shoulder. "I was going to check on Keladry and Walt, see how they'd settled the men. You?"

"The library," she said promptly. "I mean to take advantage while I can."

"Of course," Steve said with a laugh. "I'll see you at dinner tonight then."

Naerys took her leave, sea green dress swishing from side to side as she walked.

Steve lingered only long enough to finally get out of his armour, leaving it laid out on the floor of his room, and change into something that smelt less of sweat and the road. He would clean it later, but for now, he had people to check on.

X

When Steve found Keladry and Walt, they were with the men on the edge of the growing camp outside the castle. The camp was clearly growing in bits and pieces, added on as new groups arrived and were folded into the whole, rather than starting as a single entity. The tents of his men had been set up in a three by three square, with an open space in the middle. It was neat enough, he supposed, but he marked it down as something to work on. At least it was better than some of the arrangements he had passed by on his way.

There were far more than his eight men gathered within the open space, however. His own men sat in a circle within the tent square, some of the outsiders sitting with them, others standing. A dozen other men were with them, some of them even hedge knights. The scent of roast pork gave him a hint as to why. He made no announcement as to his presence, and joined the small crowd to listen as one of the men, Tim, held court.

"...bold as brass he walked up and challenged the Burned Men he did," Tim said, gesturing broadly with a meaty bone in one hand, like it was a sceptre of office. "Called them motherless cunts to their faces, said they were cowards for hiding behind their walls."

"Sure 'e did," a spectator said. "Did 'e fight them all in single combat too?"

"Better," Tim said. "Lord America convinced them to turn on each other with only a few words, Father as my witness."

"How'd he manage that?" More doubting.

"Dunno," Tim said. "But we killed every raper and raider there, and feasted with the rest after."

"Hang on," another man said. "You just said you killed every raper an' raider, how was there any left?"

"These ones were alright," Tim said, shrugging. He took a bite out of his prize. "They want to kill the Burned Men as much as we do, anyway."

"Sounds like a load 'o tripe to me," one of the hedge knights said. "Reckon there's sommat else going on, and they was just tired of a bunch of loose c-"

Walt growled. "You want to think very carefully about your words there boy," he said. "My daughter was one of the rescued, with Lady Kelda Waynwood."

The hedge knight looked half as old as Walt, but after a brief staring contest, he looked away.

"Lord America said they were different," Hugo said, broad shoulders near dwarfing any other man there. "So they were different."

"You just agree with him 'cause he pays to fill that big gut of yours," another man said, to much laughter.

Hugo shrugged with a smile, not denying it.

"I wish my lord got us feasts like this for a job well done," a reedy man said, looking mournfully at the picked over roasted pig that was in the middle of the circle.

"Cut your way through the mountains, rescue a noble lady and her handmaidens from the clans and return them safe, and I'm sure he would," Gerold said. "We earned this."

Keladry was sitting with the men, by Walt, and she caught his eye. She cocked her head, questioning, and he shook his own.

"Haven't heard of this Lord America before though," another hedge knight asked. "What's he like?"

"He walked into the mountains with a bunch of half trained smallfolk to rescue a few women, what do you think he's like?" It wasn't one of his men who answered, and their tone was half scornful, half admiring.

"He beat Lord Yohn Royce at Harrenhal," Symon said, quick to his defence.

Impressed sounds came from the listeners.

"I saw Lord Royce fight once," someone said. "That bronze armour of his is near magic."

"Lord America's shield is magic too," Tim said. "I heard it'd take Valyrian steel to even scratch it."

"I saw yez arrive earlier, isn't his shield cracked in 'arf?"

Tim nodded. "Makes you wonder what did it, don't it?"

"What kind of man is he though?" the same hedge knight from before asked. "What sort of lord?"

"He's a good man," Jon said. Something about his tone made the others listen. "We'd all be dead if it weren't for him, and our village burned to the ground like as not."

There was a brief considering silence.

"Think he'll march with us, if it's war?"

"He marched into the mountains because the mother of his page was taken a decade ago," Humfrey said, looking around those listening to them. The scar over his eye lent it a certain weight. "The Stark girl wasn't taken a month past."

Steve stepped away, leaving the men to their talk. A lord sticking their nose in would only make things awkward, and he was satisfied they were being taken care of. If he did so with a lightness in his steps, buoyed by their words, that was his own business.

X

A servant guided Steve to the quarters that Kelda and her ladies had been given, seemingly well aware of who he was. The woman kept looking over her shoulder at him as she led the way, sneaking glances that he pretended not to see as he inspected the tapestries they passed.

"One moment, please," the servant said. "I will see if the Lady is taking visitors."

Steve gestured for her to go ahead, and she slipped inside with a knock. A short while later, the door was opened again, and he was invited inside.

Kelda and her ladies were not the only ones waiting for him in the sitting room. The lady who had first greeted her in the courtyard was there too, as were three handmaidens of her own. Both ladies had red rimmed eyes, but they wore large smiles as they sat together on a chaise, hands clasped together.

"St-Lord America!" Kelda said. She looked like she would have gotten up to greet him, if it hadn't meant letting go of the woman beside her. "Cynthea, this is Ser Steve Rogers, Lord America. Ser Steve, this is my sister, Cynthea Arryn. Her husband, Denys, is the Keeper of the Gates of the Moon."

"Lord Rogers," Cynthea said, "my sister has told me much about you." Her hair was a lighter brown than her sister's, almost blonde, but he could see the resemblance. "Thank you for bringing her back. I had given up hope."

"It was the right thing to do," Steve said. He felt like he was saying that a lot lately. He turned his gaze on the other four women they had rescued. "How are you holding up?"

"Well," Eleni said, speaking for them all. "It is an adjustment, but Lady Kelda taught us much while we were…in the mountains."

"No one giving you any trouble?" Steve asked.

"The men you spoke to in the courtyard were quick to warn their fellows," Larra said, tucking a strand of russet hair behind her ear. "The distance has been nice." She was sitting close to Alannys, as was her preference.

Darna gave him a smile and a nod, but was still content to stay quiet. She had been the most shy of the rescued women over their journey through the mountains, and it looked to remain that way.

"I cannot speak for my uncle," Cynthea said, "but I know my husband, and he will see you repaid for your deeds. He is supervising the muster with Lord Brandon and Lord Royce, or he would have made your acquaintance already."

"If that's something you need to do, I won't reject it," Steve said.

"Is there something I could pass on? A request?" Cynthea asked. "I don't wish to pressure you, but you've given me my little sister back."

A thought occurred to Steve. "Actually…do you know House Burchard?"

Cynthea thought for a moment. "Sworn to House Corbray, yes."

"I might have a problem with them," Steve said.

Kelda was frowning in thought. "Burchard? You mean-oh," she said. "That manner of problem."

"Yeah," Steve said, the word conveying the weight of his disregard.

"Not a simple ruling in your favour, then," Cynthea said. "I had not thought your paths had crossed, from the few tales of you I had heard."

"They haven't," Steve said, "but my sworn sword's has."

Cynthea glanced at Kelda, but the younger sister shook her head. "It's not my tale to tell," she said.

"I will pass your concerns on," Cynthea said. "The warning of your disagreement will be appreciated, regardless of our debt to you." She observed him for a moment, rueful. "I had hoped to grant you yourself a boon."

"Helping my people is helping me," Steve said, shrugging.

"Hmm," Cynthea said, but she kept her thoughts to herself.

"Speaking of your people," Eleni said, speaking hesitantly. "May I ask where your plans might take my son in the near future? And my father?"

"Walt I'm sending on a task back to your village, to let the men see their families before any trouble starts down south," Steve said. "Toby will be staying here, close to you."

Eleni seemed both grateful and concerned. "He still has a place with you, doesn't he?"

"Toby is a valued member of my retinue," Steve said firmly. "No matter how much mischief he gets up to."

Cynthea's handmaidens, quiet until now, joined in the laughter that came at his comment. "He seemed a very lively boy, from what little we saw earlier," one said.

"That's one way of putting it," Steve said. "He nearly gave me a heart attack at Harrenhal when he competed in the horse race, and I'd only known him a couple of weeks then. I can't imagine how Keladry was feeling."

"I imagine some strong words were said," Kelda said.

"To put it nicely," Steve said.

"Keladry - my boy wouldn't be alive if not for - you'll pass on my gratitude, won't you Ser?" Eleni said.

"I will," Steve said.

"And that I hope they will continue to watch over him?" Eleni pressed.

"I will," Steve said again. "I can pass on a request to meet, if you'd like?"

"I, yes," Eleni said. "I just - I don't wish to walk the camp."

"I understand," Steve said. He felt the mood begin to turn, as all present avoided the reason that Eleni wanted to avoid walking amongst so many soldiers. "Did Toby tell you what he tried to do to get out of wearing shoes when we first got them for him?"

"He has not," Eleni said, leaning forward in her chair.

"He tried bribery first," Steve said, leading into the tale. "But when that didn't work…"

As Steve spoke, moving the room back to lighter thoughts, he watched his audience. All seemed happy to hear of Toby's antics, but Eleni was drinking it in like a woman dying of thirst, and she wasn't the only one to do so. Kelda was listening intently, but her eyes were distant, thoughts off with her own son. It would certainly be years before she saw him again, if he survived to see her at all. He spared a moment to hope that they would meet again, and did his best to help her share in Eleni's joy. It was all he could do.

X

They ate in their quarters that night, seeking to make the most of the evening before they went their separate ways. Toby and Keladry joined them later, coming from a meeting with Eleni, and they both seemed in good cheer; Kel walking like a weight had been taken off her shoulders. They ate and drank their fill as they shared warmth and good cheer, and Steve thought only briefly about the friends he had left behind. For all he and his newfound friends had only been travelling together for scant months they had forged tight bonds, and all knew that this would be their last gathering for some time. Robin and Lyanna sat side by side, shoulders pressing up against each other, and Dodger shamelessly begged for scraps, nose poking up from under the table. In the middle of it all, Steve met Naerys' eyes, and they shared a smile. They had come a long way from Sharp Point, and if they were lucky, they would go further still.

The next morning there was less cheer, as they gathered in the courtyard to say their farewells. The faint light of early dawn was mostly hidden by grey clouds overhead, and torches lit the yad. It was not only his immediate retinue that had come; Brandon was there, as was Walt and Humfrey, and Steve could even see Kelda and Eleni watching from a nearby window on an upper level.

Steve turned his gaze from Fury as Toby saddled him up with Keladry's help, shifting his shoulders in the borrowed armour he wore. It was drab and mismatched, perfect for a hedge knight making his way to the city in hopes of finding their fortune.

"I owe you for this, Steve," Brandon said. His shoulders were draped in fur, and his breath fogged the air. "I can't help but feel that something terrible awaits my father in King's Landing."

"I'll do what I can," Steve said. "I've promised not to fight the entire city on my own, though."

"Shame," Brandon said. "I would put money on you." He stepped away, giving him space.

Robin was checking his own mount with Lyanna's help, one of the shaggy mountain horses they had acquired from the clansmen that had crossed their path. He had been given the kind of armour a poor knight might outfit their squire with, a worn gambeson and quilted breeches, and he wore his bow on his back.

Keladry approached, leaving Toby to speak with the horses. "All is ready," she said. "You've supplies to reach the Inn at the Crossroads, but you will need to hunt along the way."

"Thanks," Steve said. "Take care of yourself and the men on your own journey."

"I will," she said, nodding sharply. "I won't let you down."

"I know," Steve said. "See if you can't start whipping them into proper shape. I'm going to work them hard when I get back."

"Something for them to look forward to," Keladry said.

"Don't think you're getting out of it," Steve said. "You'll learn to appreciate the suicide run."

"Joy," Keladry said, straight faced. Something caught her eye, and she walked over to Walt to share words. Steve gave Walt a nod and received one in turn, and that was all that was needed.

Naerys came to him next, smoothing her hands over her lavender dress. He recognised it as the one she had worn to the feast at the Red Keep. "Steve."

"Naerys."

"You will return," she ordered. Her eyes, clear blue save the faintest hint of purple, pinned him in place, expectation in her gaze.

"I will," he said.

"Good," she said. She made to speak again, but couldn't find the words. Instead she let out a short breath, and squared her shoulders.

Steve tilted his head. "What's on your mi-"

Naerys leaned in and quickly kissed him on the cheek. "Right. Don't die. See you in a month." She turned and marched from the courtyard, cheeks flaming.

Steve watched her go, and he realised his jaw was slack. He closed it with a click, and cleared his throat, ignoring the smirk Brandon wasn't even trying to hide and Keladry's blank expression that still, somehow, managed to look amused. "Right, let's go," he said. "Robin, you ready?"

Robin and Lyanna had missed the event, caught up in their own embrace. "Aye Ser," Robin said, startled. The teens released each other reluctantly, and he stepped up into his saddle.

Steve swung himself up atop Fury, and nudged him into a trot. He raised his hand in farewell, and they were on their way, departing into the morning fog. His goal was the city, and a powderkeg of a situation that could lead to continent wide civil war, but he suddenly had a rather more pressing issue on his mind.

His cheek still felt warm.


X x X

They made quick progress, crossing the mountains by the High Road without complications. They were expected at the Bloody Gate and quickly waved through, and given a small resupply too. They rode hard, but their time spent crossing the Riverlands and the Vale had hardened Robin to travel, and Steve was well used to worse conditions. They hunted for their meals of an evening, and slowed only to rest their horses.

Robin had named his mount 'Scruffy', and had taken to hunting on it, trying to get him used to the twang of his bow. Whether it was Scruffy's own nature or Toby's influence, the shaggy mountain horse seemed to take many things in stride.

They reached the Inn at the Crossroads and restocked their saddlebags once more, and the busy innkeeper did not appear to recognise Steve, although they had only passed through briefly after the weddings at Riverrun on their way to Eleni and Walt's village.

Their pace gave them little time to talk during the day, and at night they rested, although each evening gave them the opportunity to speak over the campfire. It was after they had crossed the Trident and were headed south towards Darry that a thought occurred to Steve.

"Say, Robin," Steve asked, interrupting the quiet crackling of the fire and the cricket song around them. "What is a knight supposed to teach their squire?"

"How to be a knight?" Robin asked, caught off guard.

Steve's mouth quirked, and he rolled his eyes. "Details, I mean. I've kind of been making things up as I go."

"I heard a squire complaining about their duties in the tavern one time, back home I mean," Robin said. "He was going on about how he had to look after not just his own gear, but his knight-master's as well, plus their horses, and all he got in return was more work, like learning how to pour wine, what manners and etiquette to use in each kingdom, how to joust in peace and in war, making the same swordstroke hundreds of times…" he trailed off. "It sounded like a pretty good life to me."

Steve considered his words. "Darn. I don't know any of that."

"Keladry would be able to teach you," Robin said. "She'd know as a noble, even if she didn't get a knightly education."

"Not for myself," Steve said, "for you. If we're passing you off as a squire, you should know it."

"I know enough to pass as a squire," Robin said.

"How's that?"

"You've been teaching me," he said. "Not the courtly etiquette, or the jousting, but cleaning armour, looking after a horse, how to fight - not that I'd call myself your squire," he hurried to say.

"Maybe you should, between Kel and me."

Robin gaped at him. "But I'm lowborn."

"So am I," Steve said, shrugging.

"What? But you're Lord America."

"Everything I am, I earned, in one way or another," Steve said. He thought back to rickety apartments with draughts that miserly landlords refused to fix, at least until Bucky had a quiet word with them. "We don't have nobility back home, not in the way Westeros does. 'Lord' is just the closest title to what I was."

"Squire…" Robin murmured to himself. "I, if you'll have me, of course Ser." A thought occurred to him. "What about Keladry? She's not yet a knight…?"

"Like you said, not yet," Steve said. "We know she's done deeds worth being knighted for, but she wouldn't accept me just granting it to her."

"Aye," Robin said, clearly thinking of her quiet stubbornness. He laughed suddenly. "That day at Mott's forge, I was just hoping to find a place as a servant."

"You're doing the work, don't think I missed you cleaning my armour yesterday," Steve said. "You might as well have the title to go with it."

"Thank you, Ser," he said earnestly, before hesitating "Will I have to learn the sword, though?"

"I think we'll stick with the bow," Steve said. "You're decent enough at it."

Robin nodded, taking his words as a compliment and not an understatement.

"I don't know the first thing about which hand to pour wine with, or which fork to use in the Reach," Steve said. "So I'll have to focus on the more martial aspects. Have you ever heard the term 'irregular warfare'?"

"I haven't," Robin said, leaning in.

"It's a term from my home, and it's to do with ways of waging war that don't involve large armies," Steve said. "Given what we're about to walk into, and my own goals in Essos, I think you could stand to learn about it."

They spoke until the fire burned down, and the moon peered out from behind the clouds. It was only the start of the lessons Steve had for Robin, and the kid went to bed with his head feeling like it had been stuffed full of information, but he was eager for more. He was a squire now, and this was what squires did. He fell asleep with a smile on his face.

X

They were nearing the road that turned off to Harrenhal when they finally caught up with the Wardens. A camp had been established a ways off the road by the side of a river that fed into the Gods Eye lake, and to Steve's eye there were at least three hundred men and horses, as well as the followers and servants such a body of men would require. Lord Tully had joined up with them, then.

Steve and Robin watched from a nearby hillside, just inside a copse of trees. It had not been hard to spot the trail left by the group as they left the road, and Steve had been right in his guess that it was the party they sought.

"Should we go to them?" Robin asked.

"Make yourself comfortable here," Steve said. "I'll sneak in and make contact with one of the lords; I'll eat my hat if Aerys or his people don't have eyes on this group."

They dismounted, and Robin set about seeing to the horses as the sun neared the horizon, red light cast across the landscape. Steve watched as torches were lit around the camp, following sentries as they made their rounds. Many of the men he saw were armoured in similar fashion to one another, each belonging to the men-at-arms of Stark, Arryn, or Tully, but there were those below who were not. He saw the occasional knight or lord as well, even if none of them were on watch duty. He wouldn't stick out like a sore thumb, then.

"Help me with this, would you?" Steve asked Robin, as he began to undo his armour straps. They had it off in short order, and he shucked off his socks as well.

"How are you going to sneak in?" Robin asked. "Make a distraction and sneak in the other side? Wait for the sentry change and sneak in then?"

"I think I'll just stroll in," Steve said, wiggling his bare toes in the dirt. He grabbed two empty waterskins and slung them over his shoulder.

Robin glanced at the guarded camp full of soldiers, and back to Steve in his shirt and trousers, barefoot. "As you say Ser."

"How sad for a squire to have no faith in his knight-master," Steve said, shaking his head, and the reminder of his status was still enough to bring a faint but goofy smile to Robin's face. "You might as well set up camp here; I'll be back before too long."

Steve skirted down the hillside, keeping to the shadows cast by the land in case some eagle eyed sentry caught a glimpse of movement and became suspicious. He made for the river, and when he reached it, he took a moment to luxuriate in the coolness of the water after a long day of riding. He filled his waterskins, and then began to follow the river to the camp, strolling along the riverside.

As he neared it, a sentry spotted him, the man stepping away from the tree he had been hiding his outline by. "Oi, you there," he called.

"Whaddya want?" Steve called back, still ambling nearer.

"You better not've been pissing upstream," the sentry said.

"I'm thirsty, not daft," Steve said, showing off his full waterskins.

The sentry grumbled at him, but returned to his post. Steve passed him without further comment, and then he was within the camp. It was organised well enough, and as he passed through it the layout seemed to have the professional soldiers set up on the outside, with the knights and minor lords erecting their tents closer to the middle. He passed by all types as he neared the centre, not the only one apparently stretching his legs after a long day of riding. He was just another man-at-arms making his way back to his own tent.

In the centre of the camp he found his goal, larger and more decorated tents bearing wolves, falcons, and trouts. Each had men guarding their entrances, and patrols around them to boot. The tent that caught his eye though, was a fourth large tent, sans any kind of heraldry. He could see light shining through the white walls, and he would put money on it being a meeting room of sorts for the high lords. It had guards at its entrance too, but no patrols around it.

It was the work of a moment to walk past and behind it, waiting for the moment he needed. When it came, he ducked down to pull at the bottom of the cloth wall, smiling when he found it loose. He pulled it up and rolled under it, looking around quickly as he came up in a single open room. It was empty, save for a long table and chairs. There was a single jug on it, and he could see condensation beading on it. A quick look showed it to be full.

Making sure he stayed out of sight of the half open flap door, Steve took a seat at the table, and settled in to wait.

He did not have to wait long, but it was long enough that the jug of wine started to look slightly tempting.

Movement outside alerted Steve to an approaching group, one of the guards pulling back the tent flap to allow entry. Three figures led the way, discussing something. The lead man, Jon Arryn, stopped mid-word as he noticed Steve sitting at the table.

"...America?" he asked incredulously.

"Jon, Rickard, Hoster," Steve said, greeting them in turn. "Fancy seeing you here."

"How did you get in here?" Rickard asked bluntly.

"Pretended to be one of your men to get past the sentries and through the camp, then pulled up the back of the tent and rolled in," Steve said. "Unless your sentries know everyone by sight or you have firm orders on when men are permitted to leave camp, your perimeter is full of holes."

Rickard grunted and took a seat at the table, not taking his eyes off Steve. Hoster glanced outside, hand straying to a hip without a weapon at it, but followed suit. Jon joined them, sitting between the two lords. He glanced at the jug of wine.

"Would you care for a cup, Lord America?" Jon asked.

"Please," Steve said. "I didn't want to be rude and help myself."

Jon retrieved a set of goblets at the end of the table and poured four drinks, sliding one over to Steve. He and the others watched as Steve sipped at it.

"Not bad," Steve said. It was a better version of that 'Arbor' he had tried at Harrenhal. The others relaxed, taking sips of their own, and he realised they had been wary of the wine that had been left unattended with a man who had snuck into the heart of their camp.

"It ought to be, it's five dragons a bottle," Hoster said, but he was staring at Steve intently.

"I didn't want to be seen entering your camp," Steve said, by way of explanation.

"You think we have spies among our people?" Jon asked.

"Better safe than sorry," Steve said, shrugging.

"Well, you got our attention," Rickard said. "What brings you here?"

"Your son asked me to join you," Steve said.

Rickard closed his eyes, just for a moment. "Tell me he's not here with you."

"No, he's back in the Vale, helping with the muster," Steve said.

"Small mercies," Rickard said. "How did you get word in time to catch us?"

"Luck," Steve said. "I was escorting Kelda Waynwood back to the Eyrie and we came across everything."

Jon choked on his wine. "What!?" he said, Hoster pounding him on the back.

Maybe he could have phrased that better. "I went into the mountains in search of my ward's mother," he started to explain. The ward of someone in his retinue was his ward too, right? "We found Lady Kelda as well. She's at the Gates of the Moon now, with her sister."

Jon looked at the table blankly. "She was taken fifteen years ago."

"You'd be surprised what people can survive and overcome," Steve said.

Hoster spoke up, giving Jon time to regroup. "You don't intend to ride with us, given your manner here," he said.

"No," Steve said. "I mean to ride into the city ahead of you and get the lay of the land. I'll make contact once you arrive, and share what I've been able to find out."

The three men shared looks.

"Your aid is appreciated, Lord America," Jon said.

"A warrior like you isn't to be discounted," Rickard said. "We'll like as not need you."

"We're not going in search of a fight," Jon said, turning to Rickard. His words had the ring of an oft repeated warning.

"Aerys killed a dozen of my men when he stole my daughter," Rickard said. "We've already found one."

"Rhaegar does offer a possible alternative," Hoster said.

"Rhaegar offers nothing," Rickard said. "He was very careful in his words to offer nothing."

"But he is a path forward regardless," Jon said. "Better a Council than a conflict."

"Brandon mentioned that Rhaegar warned you that he hadn't been able to talk Aerys out of his invitation to Lyanna," Steve said.

"For all the good the warning did," Rickard said. "He left another message for us at Darry, asking us to delay so he had longer to work on his father."

"Rickard," Hoster said. He tilted his head subtly at Steve.

"It's fine," Rickard said. "Brandon vouches for him."

Hoster pursed his lips, but gave Steve an apologetic glance. "You showed your character when you helped my son," Hoster said, "but yet…"

"I understand," Steve said. "I'm an outsider."

"Just so," Hoster said.

"We do not seek war here," Jon said, speaking to Steve now, "only justice. Strong as we are, the Reach has more men, and the Westerlands deeper pockets."

"We'll get justice, one way or another, don't you worry," Rickard said.

"Thank the Seven I convinced Robert not to come," Jon said. "The two of you would attack the Red Keep on sight." His tone was wry, belying his words.

Steve tapped a finger on the table. "Would it be better if Lyanna was to be removed from King's Landing before you arrived?"

"She will be in the Red Keep," Hoster said, looking at him dubiously.

"I've infiltrated harder targets," Steve said. The Red Keep wouldn't even have video cameras, let alone pressure sensors or mines or a hundred other things Nat and Clint had taught him to be wary of.

"...that may be so, but it is not just my daughter we go to retrieve," Rickard said. "We will not allow Aerys to hold family hostage against us."

"Right," Steve said, remembering the other guests. "That might make things a bit trickier."

"You still think you could do it," Jon said, considering him.

"I would have to kill a lot of people just doing their jobs," Steve said. "What will you do if Aerys refuses to give them back?"

"Storm the keep, kill a lot of people just doing their jobs, rescue the hostages, flee," Rickard said. "Then either commandeer a ship and land on the coast somewhere remote, or try to outride the ravens."

Jon sighed. "We stop paying taxes, and pause relations with the Crown," he said. "Make contact with the other Wardens and Lord Paramounts and ask them how they will respond when Aerys asks for their heir or child next."

"Aerys would just let you go?" Steve asked.

"The Targaryens have no more dragons," Hoster said. "Wiping out a House like the Darklyns is one thing, but angering the high lords is another. A Great Council will determine his fate."

Steve thought on what he had witnessed of the King's behaviour, and doubted. Maybe he just didn't understand the whole chivalry thing. "You would know better than I would," he said.

"What do you intend to investigate before we reach the city?" Jon asked. "Knowing what information we can expect will aid us in our own planning."

"Readiness of the Keep, state of the Gold Cloaks, the most corrupt Gate, how the people are responding to Aerys taking Lyanna," Steve said. "If I can find out anything about how the hostages are being kept and their security, I'll do that."

"Rescuing some would be better than none," Rickard said, a grim set to his jaw.

"I'll approach you when you arrive; I should get there several days ahead of you," Steve said. "I'll be using the name Bucky Barnes. My squire and I will be hedge knights, looking for work."

"I do not know how long we will spend in the city," Jon said. "The Prince promises to mediate, but Aerys is not easily persuaded."

"So it could go wrong quickly," Steve said.

"The Gold Cloaks are useless, but he'll need their numbers if he thinks to make a move against us," Hoster said. "Watch them and you'll know."

"Your squire," Rickard said, considering, "you've taken that sellsword Keladry on? That my children told me about from the joust?"

"No, Robin, from the archery," Steve said. "Keladry is training some men I took on to help against the mountain clans."

Rickard grunted, turning something over in his mind.

"If there's nothing else we need to arrange, I should go," Steve said.

The three lords considered for a moment, sharing glances, but ultimately shook their heads.

"Father guide your steps, Lord America," Jon said.

"Regardless of how this goes," Rickard said, "The Starks will remember this."

Hoster said nothing, but met his eyes and nodded solemnly.

"I'll see you in King's Landing then," Steve said. He finished his wine, and rose from his chair to approach the tent wall. He listened for a moment, then lifted the tent wall and rolled out, leaving the three lords alone in the tent and vanishing into the night.

Despite being asked later, no sentry could report seeing anything unusual to their lords.

X x X

King's Landing stank of shit and humanity just like it had the last time Steve had visited. This time he wasn't part of a party of Kingsguard returning as heroes, so he and Robin were forced to wait in line behind merchants, tradesmen, and travellers. The morning sun beat overhead, and there was not a hint of shade to be had. The Gold Cloaks at the gate did not seem to be in any hurry, sauntering off when documents needed to be checked, talking with one another and showing a lack of urgency. Steve was beginning to regret letting his beard grow back out.

"Which gate is this?" Steve asked his squire.

"This is the Gate of the Gods," Robin said. "You can tell by the faces."

Steve glanced at the faces that were carved into the wall above the raised portcullis. Their gazes seemed to follow them, but that might have just been due to how slowly the line was moving.

Eventually, they made it to the front, and they were met with a piglike man with heavy jowls, sweating even in the shade of the gate. "Name?" he demanded of Steve.

"Bucky Barnes," Steve said.

Slowly, the guard copied down his answer into the book that was sitting on the lectern by his side. Steve noticed five spelling errors.

"Trade?" the guard asked.

"Hedge knight," Steve said. "I'm looking for work with my squire."

"Sell…sword…" the guard said as he spelt it out, glancing at Steve with a cruel grin, waiting for his reaction. He got none, and his face fell. "It's a groat for the pair of yez."

Steve handed the copper coin over, and the guard bit into it, as if it might be a fake. He was disappointed again, and he waved Steve on. "In you go."

Through the gates they went, Fury and Scruffy as eager as they were to get some shade. Scruffy in particular was suffering in the heat, and Steve made a note to see if whatever stable they kept him at could shave him.

"So, Robin," Steve said, as they passed into the city proper. "Where are we staying?"

Robin frowned as he thought. "Eel Alley," he said at length. "It's safe enough, being near the Red Keep and all, and has plenty of inns and taverns."

"That's the best option?" Steve asked.

"I mean, there's the Street of Silk, but…"

"But?" Steve prompted.

"That's where the brothels are," Robin said, blushing.

"While I'd like to see you explain to Lyanna that we stayed in the Street of Silk, Eel Alley sounds promising," Steve said.

Robin ducked his head, and led the way towards their destination, down the main street that cut through the middle of King's Landing. Around them the city teemed with the masses, all going about their trades and tasks. Steve saw five pickpockets at work in the first ten minutes, and watched a pair of Gold Cloaks chase a man across the street and down an alley, faces purpling as he shouted invectives back at them. They passed what was clearly a barracks, and Steve marked it in his mind's eye, taking in the rough stone walls and the sounds of training from within.

It took them the better part of half an hour to reach their destination, but finding an affordable inn was easy enough, and they obtained a room with two beds in it and stables for their horses. It was not quite lunch time when they had themselves settled.

It had only been a quick pass through to reach their accommodation, but from what Steve had heard, the city seemed undisturbed. No one was whispering at corners about the abduction of Lyanna Stark, no one was wary, none complained about increased prices. Perhaps word had yet to filter down, or it had been kept quiet. Further investigation would shed more light.

He would start with the Red Keep, and discover its secrets - the ones on show to those who knew how to look, anyway. Infiltrating one of the most secure castles on the continent could wait until after the first day.

"Robin," Steve said, drawing the attention of the teen stowing his possessions away beneath his bed. "Your family is in the city."

Robin smiled as he looked up, but it faded as he took in Steve's expression. "You think it might be dangerous to go see them."

"I think it might be dangerous," Steve said.

Robin sat on his bed, resting his arms on his knees. "I was looking forward to seeing them."

"It's hard," Steve said. "I know." He sat on his own bed, opposite Robin.

"When do you think it would be safe?"

"Best case scenario? A few days after the lords arrive," Steve said. "Worst? Depends on how long the war lasts."

Robin stared at his feet.

"You've been practising your literacy, right?" Steve asked.

"Yeah."

"You could write them a letter," Steve said. "We could pass it on through Mott, avoid a direct connection."

"I, yeah," Robin said. "I'll do that." He looked a little less down.

"I'll get you my writing materials," Steve said. "You can take care of that this afternoon, and we'll send it off this evening."

"What are you going to do?" Robin asked.

"I'm going to take a walk past the Red Keep," Steve said, "see what their guard rotations look like, if they're laying in supplies, things like that."

"You're not worried you'll be recognised?" Robin asked.

Steve ran a hand down his beard. "I have a cunning disguise, and I'll leave my shield in my bags. No one ever recognises me without it."

Robin looked him over, large and imposing even when sat on a small bed and dressed in clothes stained by travel. "If you say so, Ser."

"I do say so," Steve said. "Do you need any help writing your letter?" A thought occurred to him. "Can your family read?"

"Pa can, and Ma does alright," Robin said. "She's the one who taught me most of what I knew before Naerys started teaching me."

"Good. Make sure you tell them all about Lyanna," Steve said. He got up and began to dig through his bags for his writing tools.

Robin pulled a face.

"I'll write a postscript if I have to," Steve warned.

"Fiiiine," Robin groaned. Most of his earlier gloom had faded.

"Good lad," Steve said. He found what he sought, and helped Robin set up to write his letter. No matter how their time in King's Landing went, he would make sure the kid saw them again, even if he had to spirit them out of the city to do it.

X

Surveilling a target was different here. There was no picking a suitable cafe and lingering over a coffee and croissants, no hidden monitoring devices feeding him audio of his target, no snark from his stakeout partner across the table, or from his handler through his earpiece. Instead of coffee and croissants there was the ever present stench of shit as he counted spears and faces on the distant walls of the Red Keep as he made his way back and forth along the base of the hill that it sat upon. Even to his eyes it was almost too far to make out details, as he blended in with the minor nobility and servants going about their day. Almost, but not quite.

Over the course of the afternoon, Steve learned much about the operation of the Red Keep - what could be learned from external surveillance, in any case. The city guards, the Gold Cloaks, patrolled the walls. Their shifts changed every four hours, not giving them the time to grow bored or inattentive. Given the lack of Gold Cloaks entering and exiting the Keep and the number of patrols on the walls, there had to be another barracks within.

The walls themselves could be climbed, but only if you didn't mind doing so in clear view of the city. He imagined the ocean side walls would be much the same and lack the audience of the city, if more difficult to get to. Climbing wouldn't have been his first choice, save for the diligence with which the Keep was defended by other means. Even the standard deliveries of food and other supplies were closely inspected, wagons at random unpacked and inspected thoroughly. Whoever was in charge did not take their duties lightly.

The sun was starting to set when Steve decided he had gotten all he could from his task. Only twice had a pickpocket attempted to make a mark of him, and he had sent both on their ways, the grown man empty handed and with a flicked ear, the child with half his lunch and ruffled hair. It was time to head back to the inn, and check on Robin.

When Steve made it back to their room, he found his squire rubbing down his armour, doing his best to give the well used plate a mirror shine. "Have any luck?" he asked the kid.

"I sent the letter to Master Mott," Robin said, "with a note asking him to pass it on to my Pa.'

"Smart move," Steve said, taking a seat on his bed and resting his feet.

"How was your, er, 'sightseeing'?" Robin asked.

"Productive," Steve said. "Taking the Keep by force would be bloody."

"...we're just here to get the lay of the land, right?" Robin asked, looking up from the armour.

"I promised Naerys I wouldn't fight the city on my own, so yes," Steve said.

Robin relaxed, returning to his task. "Well, it's no Casterly Rock, but it's still the Red Keep," he said.

"Casterly Rock?"

"Uh, it's the Lannister stronghold," Robin said. "Something my Pa said once. I think it's built into a mountain."

"Well, every stronghold has a weakness," Steve said, "and I think the Keep's is the oceanside."

"The oceanside? The one with a steep cliff and sheer walls above it?"

"That's it. I'm pretty sure the godswood in the Keep backs onto it," Steve said, remembering his meeting with Rhaegar in it. "A good climber could get in unseen at night."

"I've climbed trees before," Robin said, trying to sound positive.

Steve laughed. "Don't worry, whatever we decide on, your job will be something less dangerous, like distracting the Keep garrison."

"Right, less dangerous."

Steve glanced out the window of their room, ignoring the cheek of his squire. The sun was a rich red as it cast its last rays of the day.

"I'm going to do it," Steve decided.

"How am I going to distract the garrison?!?" Robin asked, head shooting up.

"I'm just going to take a look around, see if I can find where the hostages are being kept," Steve said. "No distractions needed, this time at least. Just an enthusiastic stroll."

"Just take a stroll around the Red Keep," Robin said. He looked at his hands. "I'm the third son of a bowyer."

"You came in third in the archery at Harrenhal against the best in the kingdoms, and you're also Lord America's squire," Steve said. "Chin up."

"Right," Robin said. "Right. What would you have me do while you're on your stroll?"

"Head down to a tavern and get yourself something to eat," Steve said. "See if you can pick up any rumours."

"Anything in particular?" Robin asked.

Steve drummed his fingers on his knee. "The city feels too calm considering four high lords have called their banners. See if there's any whispers of that, but don't raise the topic yourself. If someone is trying to suppress that information, they'll be listening for it."

"Lyanna would be better at this, but I'll do my best," Robin said.

"Here," Steve said, handing him a pouch of coppers. "People are always happier to talk to someone buying them drinks." He paused, considering. "Buying them drinks. If you have to buy one to blend in, it better last you the whole night."

A disgruntled look crossed Robin's face. "But I'm almo-"

"You're too young, and you don't want a hangover tomorrow," Steve said. "Also, I'll be disappointed if I come back and it turns out you've been drinking."

Robin sulked, but the threat of Steve's disappointment was a potent one.

"When you're twenty one I'll take you out on the town," Steve promised.

"Twenty one?" Robin said, aghast. "That's almost seven years away!"

"You've got a lot of growing to do," Steve said, unmoved by Robin's distress. "You think I got this big and strong by drinking too young?" he said, like a liar.

Robin grumbled, but gave his agreement. "Fine," he said. "But I can still have wine for celebrations, right?"

"I suppose that's fair," Steve said, and his squire brightened. "But only for celebrations, and only one cup."

Their deal struck, Robin completed polishing the armour as Steve prepared for his nighttime climb. He had left his climbing shoes and his pitons in his other pants, but he would make do.

X

The sun had well and truly set by the time Steve made it up the cliff that looked over Blackwater Bay, and to the base of the Keep walls. He kept himself in place with his legs as he stretched out his shoulders and shook out his hands, the ocean breeze chilling him. He was shrouded in darkness and shadow, the half moon overhead providing enough light to see but hopefully not enough to be seen. Still, he had made sure to be still whenever a pair of guards passed by on the city wall above him.

The Keep walls were made of heavy red stone, and that meant plenty of good holds for someone like him to make use of as they climbed it. He climbed steadily, thankful that it was a clear night with no rain or fog, for slippery stone would have pushed the climb from the realm of 'not easy' to 'maybe this wasn't a good idea'. Above, he could hear the occasional passing of a single guard on their rounds.

As he neared the top of the wall, he was forced to stop and cling in place as a strong wind buffeted him. For a moment, he thought he might fall. A normal man would have, but he was no normal man. At last, he reached the top, and clung to the parapet by his fingertips. By his count, a guard was due to pass by shortly.

Tempting as it was to obtain a disguise and pull his favourite trick of walking around the enemy compound like he owned the place, the discipline he had observed during his earlier spying persuaded him otherwise. He would do his best to leave no trace of his presence. The footsteps of the guard approached and then faded away, giving him a few minutes before the next was due to pass. He hoisted himself up and over the crenellations, landing on the walkway with catlike tread. The way was clear, the trees of the godswood below him, but there was no convenient staircase leading down.

Not that he needed stairs. The interior side of the wall proved just as easy to climb down as the exterior was to climb up, and he was soon below the canopy of the godswood, well hidden by the time the next guard came round.

When he reached the tree trunks strong enough to hold his weight, Steve pushed off from the wall to leap to one, before climbing quickly down to land on the grass below. The night was quiet, only the chirp of crickets to disturb it. Insulated from the city in the depths of the Red Keep as he was, he could even only barely catch the whiff of raw sewage, drowned out as it was by the trees and the flowers of the godswood. The canopy above blocked what moonlight there was, and he was left in darkness as he stepped carefully through the godswood, mindful of stray branches and roots.

He had entered the godswood only briefly on his last visit to the Keep, and he saw no familiar markings as he made his way towards where he thought the entrance was, following a path that ladies likely strolled along in the daytime.

Then, ahead, the flicker of torchlight. He was not alone. He moved quickly from the path, hiding behind the trunk of an elm tree. He wondered for a moment how on earth a tree he recognised as an elm was present in this new world, before putting it from his mind in favour of more immediate matters. He could hear two figures approaching.

There was no conversation to be heard, just the two walking in silence, one of them holding a lantern. Steve inched around the tree as they passed, and peeked out at their backs. The woman with silver hair he didn't recognise, but the blond kid he was familiar with. Jaime wore his white cloak well.

There would be time to catch up later. He waited for the pair to go deeper into the woods, and continued on his way. It did not take him long to find the door that led back into the Keep proper, and then he was inside, closing it quietly behind him.

At night, there was none of the bustle that he remembered from his short stay some months ago. The servants were asleep, and the guards were focused on the entrances, not the interior - he hoped, at least. He had a vague idea of where he was, relative to the other parts of the castle, but little clue as to what he might find on his way to each location, and the longer he spent here, the greater his chances of being caught.

He was here to try and find information on the 'guests' of the King, so he would go to the guest accommodations. He even knew the way.

The halls were quiet as he made his way towards his goal, hoping that his plain clothes wouldn't immediately give him away if he came across anyone. He remembered the servants wore a uniform of sorts, but with luck the lateness of the hour would provide him an excuse for lacking one.

Knowing the path he had to take saw him reach it quickly, with but a single wrinkle. That wrinkle was a guard with a spear, watching the door that led to the suites and apartments, wearing a black and red tabard. Watching the door, and watching Steve as he rounded the corner and approached.

Steve remembered a movie Clint's kids had forced them to sit through while they hid out during the whole Ultron business. Smile and wave boys, smile and wave. He maintained his pace, looking down at his shoes, doing his best to mimic the deferential lack of presence that he had observed in many servants. The guard watched him, but said nothing as he neared, and nothing as he passed through the door and closed it behind himself. He let out a quiet breath, and continued on.

The guest rooms of the Red Keep were designed to host as many noble guests as possible in as much comfort as possible, though some were more comfortable than others. Given the status of those he sought, Steve made his way towards the suites rather than the single rooms, away from where he and Naerys had been roomed.

The memory of a kiss on his cheek loomed large in his mind, but just as he had every other time on his journey south, he ignored it to focus on the task at hand, and not on what it might mean that his heart skipped a beat every time.

…maybe Nat had a point about his avoidance of personal relationships.

He heard voices in one of the rooms as he passed, three or so people having a discussion, their words muffled by the door. He did not recognise the voices, but it reminded him that it was not so late that all were asleep. He prowled onwards, looking for some manner of sign that would lead him to his goals. Perhaps he had been foolish in assuming he could just stroll into the Keep and find what he sought with only the barest of preparation or knowledge of his target - he slowed. Stopped. Took a few steps back, and turned to double check the banners on the wall he had just passed. On one side of the hall there was a falcon banner by a door, and on the other, a stag. For some reason, he felt like Nat and Clint would be scowling at him.

Having never met Baratheon he turned to the door with the falcon banner, hoping that he wasn't misreading things, and knocked three times. All was quiet for a moment, but then he heard movement, and heard the door unlatch from within. It opened a crack, and then further as the young man inside saw who it was.

Elbert smiled, neatening the hastily thrown on shirt he wore. "Lor-"

"Not here," Steve said, holding a finger to his lips and glancing down the hall. "Inside."

The Vale lord stepped back as Steve invited himself in, smile becoming a tad fixed. "Had I known you planned to visit, I would have arranged to meet you." He took in his guest, looking over his garb. "Are you…dressing down for a venture into the city?"

"Elbert," Steve said. "Sorry to barge in on you like this. Are you ok?" He looked around the sitting room he found himself in. It spoke of the wealth you would expect from the Red Keep, well appointed with a scattering of Arryn colours.

"I am," Elbert said. Confusion crossed his face. "This is a strange visit, I have to say, especially at this hour. How did you get into the Keep?"

"I climbed the walls and snuck through the godswood," Steve said.

"You jape, surely," Elbert said after a moment. Despite his words, he was not smiling.

"I was very much not invited," Steve said. "I'm in the city because the King abducted Lyanna Stark and killed her guards. Her father, your uncle, and Hoster Tully are on their way here to share their opinions on it."

The Arryn heir was not slow of wit. "We're hostages."

"You didn't know?" Steve asked. "That Lyanna was taken."

"Not a whisper," Elbert said. "When did this happen?"

"A month and a half ago?" Steve guessed.

"The banners have been raised, haven't they."

"There was an army gathering outside the Gates of the Moon when I left it three weeks ago," Steve said.

"If we didn't know we're hostages, we wouldn't try to escape," Elbert said. He began to pace, wearing a hole in the carpet.

"Lyanna isn't here, then," Steve said.

"No," Elbert said. "This is not good."

"Nope," Steve said.

"Come, away from the door," Elbert said, gesturing for Steve to follow him deeper into his suite. He led the way into his bedroom, and closed the door. The embers of a small fire glowed in the hearth, and it seemed he had been reading under the lantern light at a desk across from a four poster bed. "If my uncle and the others come to King's Landing in a fury, the King will not react well."

"Your uncle has kept his head," Steve said. "Rickard, not so much."

"What of Brandon, and Robert?" Elbert asked.

"Robert was convinced to return to Storm's End, and Brandon asked me to come in his place. His father commanded him to stay in the Vale."

"That's something," Elbert said. He began to chew on his thumbnail, only to snatch it from his mouth, irritated with himself. "Lord Amercia - Steve - the King is not a good man."

"He had a young woman abducted and her guards killed," Steve said.

"More than that," Elbert said. "He delights in having petty criminals burnt alive, and there are dark rumours about the way he treats his Queen."

A particular look crossed Steve's face, and he set his jaw. "Then we need to get you out of here."

"I cannot," Elbert said, shaking his head. "Not without Lady Lysa and Lord Stannis."

"Do you know where Lysa is?" Steve asked.

"Elsewhere," Elbert said. "She has a Septa and a guard with her at most times."

"Did something happen?" Steve asked.

"She is a lady," Elbert said, as if that was explanation enough, "and I have not had cause to venture into that section of the guest wing."

"I cannot get the three of you out the same way I came in," Steve admitted. "One, maybe, but that would just make it even harder to get the other two later."

"How many days until my uncle arrives?" Elbert asked.

"Three, four days?"

"Have they many men?"

"About one hundred mounted men apiece," Steve said.

Elbert began to pace again, hand held to his mouth.

Steve watched and waited as Elbert thought. At length, he stopped.

"Fuck."

Steve snorted. "Language," he said, though it was with nostalgia, not sincerity.

He snorted a laugh out, though it lacked any humour. "Aerys will not react well to three of his high lords making demands of him."

"You don't think he'll hand over his hostages to keep the peace?"

"Not if it would mean looking weak," Elbert said. He lowered his voice. "The way he talks and acts at times, you would think the Targaryens never lost their dragons."

"Then we need to get you out," Steve said, "preferably before your uncle arrives."

"I won't leave without the others," Elbert warned. "What did you have in mind?"

"I can't carry the three of you down," Steve said, "but I could lower you…" he finished, trailing off.

"But…?" Elbert said, not having caught the last of it.

"Can you reach Stannish and Lysa tomorrow?" Steve asked.

"I can," Elbert said, but then he hesitated. "It is no small thing to flee the King's hospitality. If things are not as you have said…"

"I saw the army gathering in the Vale, and spoke with Jon, Rickard, and Hoster myself," Steve said. "Your uncle didn't give me a message for you, but I don't think he expected me to be able to speak to you."

Elbert let out a breath. "I'm trusting you," he said at length, "but only because I witnessed your character at Riverrun."

"If we have to, we'll say I kidnapped you," Steve said. "Two nights from now, I will return. Can you and the others be ready to go then?"

"Two nights from now," Elbert confirmed. "That should be long enough to bring Stannis around."

"Will he be a problem?" Steve asked. He hardly knew Robert, and didn't know a thing about his brother.

"He is stubborn," Elbert said, with the tone of someone framing something politely, "but we have struck up a friendship. I will persuade him."

"And Lysa?"

"She won't be a problem." He coloured slightly.

Steve raised an eyebrow.

"Not like that," Elbert said. "Where shall we meet you?"

Out in the hall, a door opened loudly against the stone walls, and whoever it was spoke loudly enough to be heard in Elbert's room. The two men shared a look, but the voices continued away, fading.

"The godswood," Steve said quietly. "There's little point in me coming to get you in your rooms, and honestly I'm shocked I made it here in the first place."

"We can explain away an evening trip to the godswood," Elbert said. "Is there anything else?"

"No - actually, yes," Steve said. "I rescued your cousin."

"My cousin," Elbert said, confused.

"Kelda Waynwood," Steve said. "I was at the Gates in the first place because we were returning her home."

Elbert stared at him. "She was taken fifteen years ago. I was a boy. How did you do it?"

"I'll tell you after we get you out of here," Steve said. "Something for you to look forward to."

"You great shit," Elbert said. "I'll hold you to that."

Steve smirked at him. "You do that. Want to check the way is clear for me?"

Their plotting at an end, Elbert led the way back to the entrance door, peeking out to ensure no one was in the hall. "It's clear," he said.

"Two nights from now, around this time," Steve said as he left.

"I'll remember," Elbert said. "Seven guide you."

Steve slipped into the hall, and hoped that his luck held out. His night wasn't over yet.

As he made his way out of the Keep, a thought occurred to him. There was little chance the King and all his agents hadn't noticed the mustering of forces of some of his most powerful vassals, which meant they were keeping it hidden. If they were keeping the deed hidden, why not hide the girl as well? He stopped in place. If it turned out that Lyanna had been languishing in the dungeons when he had been so close…he turned, away from the godswood and for the lower reaches of the castle.

Steve passed two guards and a servant on his way, but a ducked head and a faint smile saw him past them, though he felt the stares of the guards drilling into his back. The path to the dungeons was as he remembered it, a few weakly burning torches providing illumination. The dungeon itself was no better, looking and smelling much as it had when Steve had visited Ulmer there. The archer was long gone now, and he wondered if Fletcher and Wenda had made contact with him yet, up at the Wall.

The first level of cells was empty, not a soul to be seen, and he headed deeper to the next, down narrow twisting stairs. It was immediately clear that these were not for the common rabble, but for prisoners whose status demanded a degree of dignity, even if not comfort. Yet these too were empty, not one prisoner to be seen.

There were floors deeper still, and Steve could smell burnt meat and rotting flesh, the scents of suffering, and he prayed that Lyanna was not down there, but there was also the tower above the dungeons proper, where noble prisoners might be kept.

In the end, Steve did not have the chance to find out, as the sound of soft footsteps told him that he was not alone. He tried the gate of a nearby cell, but it was locked, and then it was too late. A guard came down the stairs, and then another, and then two more. It was the pair he had passed on his way to the dungeons.

"Fellas," Steve said. "I was looking for the prisoners headed for the Wall. Don't suppose you've seen them?"

The guards shared glances behind their helms, and drew their swords.

"Guess not," Steve said. "I'll be gentle."

Four men in armour with swords against one unarmed, unarmoured man, and it was no contest. Steve seized the first by his red and black tabard, slapping aside the blade that angled for his shoulder and dragging him with him as he skipped back, off his feet. The other three sought to press him, but their fellow was raised near to the ceiling and hurled right at them, knocking them down like tenpins. Before they could recover he was on them, dealing out swift blows that left their skulls rattled and their minds addled.

Steve stilled as the clamour of the short fight faded, listening for any signs that it had been heard. He heard no panicked footsteps, no shouts of alarm. Still, it seemed he had overstayed his welcome. He looked at the unconscious and feebly twitching guards. They had only caught on to him on his way to the dungeons, so there shouldn't be anything connecting him to the 'guests'...except that guard who had seen him enter the guest wing. He wasn't going to kill them, so it was a risk he would have to take. He turned them on their sides just in case, and made his escape.

He didn't fancy a more permanent stay in the dungeon.

X x X

Steve woke late the next morning, alone in the room, having crept back into the inn during the early hours of the morning. A still warm plate of eggs and bacon with a hunk of bread on the side sat on the floor beside his bed, and he helped himself quickly, making a note to double Robin's wages. As he was mopping up the last of the yolk the kid returned, and Steve raised his eyebrows at him. His long mop of almost black hair had been trimmed back harshly, leaving him with near shaved sides and a much reduced mop on top.

"Duck out for a haircut?" Steve asked.

"It was getting in the way," Robin mumbled. He sat on his bed. "How did your stroll go last night?" he asked, impatient.

"Well," Steve said, drawing it out. "I found out where the hostages are being kept."

"That's good," Robin said.

"I also had to knock out four guards when they cornered me in the dungeon," Steve said.

"That's not good," Robin said.

"So they know there was an intruder, but not what they were doing, and I don't actually need to get into the Keep itself again, just the godswood," Steve finished.

"That's, good?" Robin asked.

"We'll see," Steve said. "How did your night go?"

"I found out more about the whores on the Street of Silk than I wanted to," Robin said, a complicated expression on his face, "but I found out some useful things too. A trade galley out of Volantis had some news from the city, a crew from Lys about piracy in the Stepstones, and a hedge knight from White Harbour was talking about the wildlings."

"Nothing more local?" Steve asked.

"Not unless you want to hear about the whores," Robin said. "

"No, I don't think we need to go over that," Steve said. "Start with the wildlings."

"The hedge knight was part of the guard for a merchant from White Harbour," Robin said. "Was in his cups, talking about how the North was expecting a push from the wildlings and was buying up supplies in preparation."

Steve rubbed his chin. "That's not good news," he said. "Unless he was lying."

"You think it could be a cover for calling their banners?" Robin asked, after thinking for a moment.

"Winter is ending, so the prices are going down, but the first harvests won't be ready for a while yet," Steve said. "Buying from King's Landing also deprives the enemy of those same resources, while sewing disinformation."

"Like you told me on the road," Robin said.

"That's right," Steve said. "But even in normal warfare spying, propaganda and disinformation is important."

"But what about the other kingdoms raising their own banners?" Robin asked.

"Muddying the waters still helps, and disinformation isn't the only benefit," Steve said. "That's if it is a lie. What about Volantis?"

"Uh, so their Westerosi wasn't that good, but I think their priests either burnt down the palace, their leaders, their leaders in their palaces, or themselves, the leaders, and the palace," Robin said. "They were real excited."

Steve remembered the rumours about Volantis he had heard back in Braavos. It didn't sound like the political climate had improved much since then. "Sounds like they're in a bit of trouble, but the only tears I'll shed for a Slaver City are for the slaves caught in the middle."

"It could be an opportunity, right?" Robin said. "You said that the best time for a smaller group to attack a larger one was when the larger was had internal trouble."

"So long as…?" Steve said.

"So long as the smaller group attacks in a way that doesn't unite them," Robin added.

"That's right," Steve said. "Whether you're on the smaller side or the larger, it's something to watch out for."

Robin nodded, taking it on board. He had been eager to learn all Steve had to teach, but was particularly interested in what he had to say about the different types of warfare, perhaps due to the very real chance they were about to find themselves in the middle of one.

"What did the crew from Lys have to say?"

"Pirates in the Stepstones were more organised than usual," Robin said. "They outran one easily enough, but it turned out to be herding them into a trap, and they only just got away."

"Hopefully not our concern," Steve said. "Still, good work Robin. You never know when an odd rumour might end up being useful."

Robin grinned. "Thank you, Ser," he said. He glanced at the window. "It's almost midmorning. What are we doing today?"

"We need rope," Steve said. "A lot of rope. A few grappling hooks, too, or something that can be hammered securely into rock."

"I know a place you can get that," Robin said.

"Would they recognise you?" Steve asked.

"My Pa maybe, but not me," he answered. "Is that all we need?"

"A small boat," Steve said, thinking, "and someone willing to do something dangerous for a bit of gold."

"Plenty of fishermen who work out of the docks by the Mud Gate," Robin said. "Plenty that won't ask any questions for the right amount of coin."

"Sounds promising," Steve said. "Once we get the equipment we need, we'll go buy some fresh fish."

There was a knock on the door.

Steve glanced at Robin, but the kid shook his head. He got to his feet, putting his plate aside, and stepped quietly to the door, opening it in such a way that he wasn't obstructed by it.

One of the serving girls stood on the other side. "Message for you, Ser," the young girl said, handing over a small sealed note.

"Thank you," Steve said, retrieving a copper penny to hand over in thanks. The girl made a rough curtsey, hurrying off as he closed the door.

"What's that?" Robin asked.

"Trouble," Steve said. "No one should have reason and means to contact us here." The wax seal had no sigil on it, and he cracked it open to read.

It was a simple note, devoid of identifying marks. Plain words written in quill spelt out a simple message.

L.A. I can help you get the hostages out of the keep tonight. Meet at Chataya's, at the hour of the pig.

"Well," Steve said. "That's not good."

"How did they know we were here?" Robin asked, worry on his face. "I was careful with my letter, I know I was careful."

"Shi-oot," Steve said. He closed his eyes for a moment as he rubbed his brow. "This is my fault. I'm using the name of a friend I told a story about when I visited the Red Keep."

"Plenty of people share names though," Robin argued.

"It probably wasn't the only clue, just the nail in the coffin," Steve said. He sighed. Nat would have looked at him like he was an idiot.

"What will we do?"

"We'll go to this 'Chataya's' place," Steve decided. It could be bait to prove their guilt, or a lure to an ambush, but it could just as easily be a hundred other things. "Whoever this is knows where we are, and why we're here. We weren't woken up by a squad of Gold Cloaks, so they want something."

"It could be someone on the side of the hostages," Robin said.

"It could be," Steve said, "but we won't know more until this meeting."

"The hour of the pig isn't that far away," Robin said. "Are we still going to get the equipment?"

"We will," Steve said, "just in case. But we'll have to lose whoever is watching us first."

Robin glanced towards the closed door. "Should we move to another inn?"

"No," Steve said. "If they've got the reach, they'd find us easily enough, and Fury is distinctive - damn."

"You don't think Fury gave us away?" Robin said, sceptical. "There's a lot of white horses around."

"No, but again, it's another clue," Steve said. He flexed his hand, irritated with himself. There might not be traffic cameras and CCTV and satellites, but that was no excuse. "Do you know where Chataya's is?"

"Uh, yeah," Robin said, drawing the word out.

"...so?"

"It's a brothel."

Steve turned his gaze on his squire. "And you know this because…?

"I heard some sailors talking about it!" Robin said, flushing.

"Uh huh," Steve said. "Well, I promise I won't tell Lyanna, so long as you behave."

"I behave," Robin argued.

"Sure," Steve said, standing up to begin digging around in his bags. "I've seen well behaved young men out on the town before, real money in their pockets for the first time…" He shook his head. "I'll be keeping my eye on you."

"I do!" Robin said, indignant even as he began to prepare for the day's ventures, but he was holding back a smile.

Steve was grateful the kid had been too wrapped up in Lyanna to notice Naerys' farewell to him, and he was going to milk it for all it was worth. "Come on," he said. "We've got work to do."

X

When they left their inn, Steve took a moment to look over the street, disguising the action with a stretch. It wasn't the busiest street he had seen in the city, but it wasn't empty either; many residents and visitors going about their business. He considered himself a fair hand at the whole spy thing after years of exposure to Clint and Nat, not to mention the whole wanted criminal business, but that was in 21st century Earth. Here and now, the rhythms were all off, and the tradesman who glanced at him could have been keeping an eye on him, but they could also just be looking at the man who stood a head above most of the rest of the street.

From the inn, they meandered their way south, to the Street of Steel, rather than head straight towards Chataya's. Their late start ensured that the city was well and truly buzzing with the day's business, but still Steve couldn't pin down anyone who might be tailing them. The lack of huge reflective storefronts was really hampering his ability to check with any amount of subtlety.

It was when they reached a narrow street that he decided to make their move. It looked to have once been a broad avenue, but the city's hunger for room to grow had seen a row of buildings spring up down the middle, splitting it into two. One of them was a tavern, and Steve led the way as they ducked inside.

"Excuse me, miss," Steve said, drawing the attention of a serving girl. The place wasn't busy, but it wasn't empty either. He gave a two fingered wave, a silver stag held to catch her attention without showing it to the entire room. "Can you show us to the exit at the back?"

The girl tracked the coin like a bloodhound, and nodded without comment. She settled a plate and tankard on a table, and they followed her through a door behind the bar and then through a small kitchen, and they emerged into a small alley that separated the two rows of buildings. It was full of trash and refuse, but the city already stank.

"Thanks," Steve said, handing the coin over.

Flashing him a smile, she made the coin disappear and headed back inside.

"Did you see someone following us?" Robin asked.

"No, but better safe than sorry," Steve said.

Down the alley they went, until they found an exit that led to the other side. They stepped over a pile of trash and what Steve was going to pretend was dog shit, and crossed the street to another, heading off their previous path. Down cramped streets and side alleys they went, avoiding the main paths, until finally they came to the small shop on the Street of Steel, well away from the largest and most reputable forges that made a living selling arms and armour to lords.

"This is the place?" Steve asked.

Robin nodded. "They do small sundries that larger forges don't have time to make. Grappling hooks or spikes won't be hard for them."

"Well, in you go then," Steve said.

"What?"

Steve nodded towards the shop. "You know what we need, and how much. I'll keep an eye on the street, and you get us a decent deal." He handed over his coin pouch. It wasn't light.

"Now I know how Naerys feels," Robin muttered to himself as he took the pouch. He headed inside, shoulders set like a man going to war.

An alcove by nearby beckoned, and Steve settled into its shadows, just another bearded hedge knight going about his business. He was confident that any tail had been shaken, at least temporarily, by their detour through the tavern. If they were being followed, and he was pretty sure they had been, the numbers they would have needed to preempt the dodge would have seen them stand out more. Maybe he was being paranoid, but he'd rather be paranoid than forced to fight his way free of the city without the hostages.

Ten thankfully boring minutes later, Robin emerged from the shop with pep in his step.

"The equipment will be delivered to us tomorrow," Robin said. "He'll send an apprentice with it all in sacks." He handed the coin pouch back over.

"Good," Steve said. His pouch still had a similar heft to it. "Well done."

Robin grinned. "So, time to visit a brothel?"

"Wipe that grin off your face, or I won't tell Lyanna, I'll tell your Ma."

"I'll be good."

X

Chataya's was on the Street of Silk, clear across the city. Steve thought they might have picked up their tail again as they crossed the central square of the city, the enormous sept at their backs, but he supposed it could have just been a similar face to the young man he thought he had glimpsed in the inn's common room that morning.

The brothel itself had a ground floor of stone, and a second story of timber, with a turret rising from one corner. At the door an expensive lantern hung, purple stained glass hinting at the delights to be found within, if the faint scent of perfume and occasional feminine laughter wasn't enough.

Steve led the way, Robin staying firmly at his back, and a bell rang gently as they stepped through the door. An entranceway was before them, a multicoloured mosaic decorating the floor. A concertina screen blocked their view of deeper in, leaving visitors to be tantalised by the imagination of what lay beyond.

A woman stepped out from behind the screen, dressed in vibrant orange in sharp contrast to her chocolate skin. She had an ornate feather in her hair, and a glass of wine in one hand. "Good afternoon ser. It gladdens me to see a new face here," she said, and for a moment Steve believed her wholeheartedly. "I am Chataya, and this is my establishment." She looked to be in her early twenties.

"Pleasure to meet you," Steve said, glancing only briefly at the svelte material of her dress. She wasn't wearing a bra.

Chataya smiled. "I always enjoy a knight with such manners. Are you here for yourself?" She glanced at Robin, still half hidden behind him. "Or perhaps to further the education of your squire."

Steve heard Robin swallow, and while another time he would have enjoyed teasing him, they were here on business. "I'm here for a meeting. My name is Bucky Barnes."

"Of course," Chataya said, not missing a beat. "I will show you the way. Will your squire be joining you?"

"He will," Steve said. A voice that sounded like an unholy combination of Bucky and Tony suggested leaving him in the common room beyond the screen, but he wasn't about to let him be separated.

"Then follow me," Chataya said, turning back to sashay deeper within.

Steve followed, and he couldn't help but compare Chataya's to the last brothel he had ventured into, back in the War. Instead of the dorms of a boarding house, with sheets hanging from the rafters to divide the 'rooms', the common room had couches for lounging on, candles that gave off exotic scents, and a young girl playing a pan flute in the corner. Some few men were ensconced with ladies of the evening, some more entwined than others, but given the time of day business was slow. Robin's steps faltered as he got his first look at the inside of a brothel, and Steve glanced back to see his eyes darting about the room, before he looked determinedly at his feet, two bright spots of colour rising in his cheeks.

One of the working ladies not occupied by a customer saw his reaction, and stretched out on her couch in such a way as to draw the eye. Robin looked up in time to see a large expanse of creamy thigh revealed as the waist high split in the woman's dress fell away, and he snapped his gaze forward so quickly Steve feared he might have given himself whiplash.

Steve bit his lip to keep his laughter contained, but the blonde woman saw his face and winked at him, crossing her arms under her chest and taking in a breath, but then they were leaving the common room behind as they took the stairs to the upper floor.

Chataya did not speak to them as she led them through her establishment, past private rooms and down a long hallway, and then up more stairs. The interior was a mix of new and old, and it looked like it was in the process of being remodelled bit by bit so as not to disturb the running of the business. They came to a door of dark wood, and the dark-skinned woman knocked on it twice. There was a pause, and then a faint reply as whoever was within knocked twice on something wooden in reply. Steve realised that they were in the turret that rose from the corner of the building.

"After your meeting, I will have a girl bring you wine, my gift," Chataya said. Her honey coloured eyes were warm.

"Thank you," Steve said.

The madam glided away, the feather in her hair shimmering in the light of the lanterns that illuminated the way, and then they were alone.

Steve opened the door, and stepped into the room within. It was styled as a bedroom, and took up the full turret. There was a luxurious bed in the middle, and a writing desk against one wall of the round room, just below a narrow window of leaded glass.

At the desk, there was a man, sitting with his back to the window. He was neither fat nor thin, and cleanly cut brown hair fell to his brows. He could have been a merchant, or a courtier, or a shopkeeper, and he observed Steve keenly. Another chair was across from him, a silent invitation to sit.

Steve approached the chair and reversed it, taking a seat and leaning against the backrest. Robin closed the door behind himself, and took up position at Steve's back.

Still the man observed him, eyes flitting over his appearance, doing the same to Robin. Steve allowed himself to go still in the way only a superhuman could, and levelled his own gaze. If he decided it was necessary, that this man was a danger, he could reach out and snap his neck, and there was nothing he could do to stop him. He wouldn't enjoy it, but he could do it.

The man swallowed lightly, and blinked first. "Lord America," he said, voice deliberately steady. "I appreciate you meeting with me."

"I would appreciate knowing who it is that I'm meeting with," Steve said.

"I'm no one important, just the factor to a more powerful man, but you can call me Larys," he said.

"Larys," Steve said. "You invited me here for a reason."

"Straight to the point then," Larys said. "We know you seek to retrieve the King's guests from the Keep. We can help you do that."

"Because you're generous like that," Steve said.

"Our interests are aligned," Larys said. "Helping you helps us."

"Us."

Larys swallowed again, and smiled thinly. "If my benefactor was able to be open with their identity, they would not have gone to the trouble of arranging this meeting in such a manner."

Steve's gaze sharpened. "If we're going to be working together, I won't be treated like a mushroom."

"A mushroom?" Larys asked, thrown for a moment.

"Kept in the dark and fed shit."

Larys coughed, but recovered quickly. "We are taking some risk, approaching you like this. Should the worst happen, you cannot reveal information you do not have."

"And we're not?" Steve asked. "What do you suppose the punishment is for infiltrating the Red Keep?"

"I did not think that would bother you, given you have already done so yourself," Larys said. A muscle in his jaw ticked, but he maintained his neutral smile.

He hadn't meant to reveal that bit of information, Steve noted. One of the guards or servants he had crossed paths with must have given a good enough description of him, or one of the hostages had given him up, but that was unlikely. "If I've already infiltrated the Keep, why do I need your help?"

"When Barristan the Bold rescued the King from Duskendale, he took no wounds until he had to escape with His Grace," Larys said. "How well do you think you will fare with four to rescue?"

Steve made a noncommittal grunt. Elbert seemed to have a good head on his shoulders, but Lysa was a young girl and he didn't know Stannis. But four - Lyanna must be in the castle too.

"Four?" Steve asked.

Larys frowned, a hint of disappointment on his face. "I had assumed you intended to rescue Lyanna Stark as well, but if you are content to leave her in the Maidenvault, that's your decision."

The Maidenvault was the keep within the Keep. He hadn't attempted to gain entry to the royal quarters, thinking it too risky, but if Larys was telling the truth… "What is your plan to get them out?"

"We have leverage over a Gold Cloak on duty this evening," Larys said smoothly. "He will see only the usual servants departing after their earlier delivery, so long as you are there to escort them. I'll not be blamed for four high nobles disappearing into the belly of King's Landing."

"How am I supposed to do that?" Steve asked.

"You can infiltrate the Keep as you did last night, or I can smuggle you in," Larys said. "Once you walk out with the hostages though, I cannot aid you."

"This plan of yours is a bit light on details," Steve said. "I'm just going to pick them up and walk out?"

"With the Lord Paramount and the Wardens so close to the city, the King will no longer seek to suppress news of their coming," Larys said. "His guests will become hostages in appearance as well as in truth, but they will be permitted to pray in the Sept should they ask. Once there, disguises will be donned, and they will make their way to the outer bailey, where you will await them."

"You make this seem very easy," Steve said, his tone disagreeing with his words.

"It will be easy," Larys said, "but only because of a large amount of exceedingly dangerous preparation."

Robin shifted uneasily behind him, but said nothing. Steve crossed his arms, considering. This was a gift unasked for, and he knew nothing of the one making the offer, but if it worked, it would be safer than lowering the hostages down the cliff, and he had no way to include Lyanna in his plan, if Larys was being truthful. But then the rescue of Lyanna was the whole reason the lords were coming with over three hundred riders, wasn't it.

And yet…this Larys had come to him with an offer. If the offer was sincere, then there was only the danger of the operation. If it was malicious, then it would be a simple thing to swarm him with guards in the street, should he decline it. Not that it would work, but they would be put to flight from the city without a single hostage rescued. He made his decision.

"I will take you up on your offer," Steve said slowly, "and I will deal with you as honestly as you deal with me."

A hidden tension seemed to leech from Larys' frame. "Excellent. Come the hour of the bat, you will join a delivery wagon that will get you through the gates of the Keep. By the time you help unload the wagon, the hostages will take the places of the servants, and you will be free to make for a gate and leave the city behind."

Steve nodded, keeping his own counsel on Larys' suggestion. "You can't tell me who your boss is? We're conspiring together now, after all."

Larys gave an apologetic smile. "My benefactor has not earned such profits by taking unnecessary risks."

"Fair enough," Steve said. 'Profits', either he was a merchant or wanted him to think he was one.

"Perhaps we will meet again in happier times," Larys said, and he glanced towards the door.

"Perhaps," Steve said. He got to his feet, stepping back from the chair, and left the room without a glance back, Robin following behind him.

When they were down the stairs and halfway along the hall, Robin stepped closer.

"Why did you reverse the chair?" he asked.

"If he tried to stab me, it's easier to get up from a reversed chair, and it puts the backrest between my stomach and his knife," Steve said.

There was a pause as Robin digested the answer.

"This is good, right?" he murmured.

"Maybe," Steve said. "But our only way out is through."
 
Back
Top